Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Melody Grace

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 6
1
Supercard Archives / Re: MELODY GRACE vs KATE STEELE
« on: November 05, 2021, 05:19:35 PM »
OMG IT’S BEEN A WHILE!!! It feels like it’s been forever probably because it HAS BEEN. I mean what’s happened since the last time we spoke? I MEAN a lot am I right? I’ve become a mother… a wife of a hall of famer… I’ve walked runways, I’ve become the owner of my family’s vineyard. I’ve raked in more money than I can count but more importantly… I’ve been well.
 
Bleep off COVID am I right?
 
I hope you have all been well also. I mean how crazy has 2020-2021 been, am I right? We’re all out here fighting an invisible monster who has legitimately brought the world down to its knees. It’s still scary out there, but as the world starts to open back up, it’s time for changes to be made and that’s why I’m back here, speaking to you all right now.
 
I’m BACK. For a one-time deal… but I figured High Stakes needed a little bit of glitter, a little bit of sparkle and a little bit of Melody Grace Huntington-Hawkes.  I mean I understand there is a girl called Candy running around backstage bringing the glitter and glam… but something tells me you won’t mind your old favourite Melly bringing it back one last time.
 
BECAUSE YOU’VE MISSED ME… LIKE I HAVE MISSED YOU.
 
SO MUCH IT HURTS.
 
SO MUCH IT PAINS ME TO THINK OF THE TIME WE HAVE SPENT APART.
 
Why am I doing this? Well it’s simple… It's not because Kate called out my name. It’s not because this is her way of getting pay back. I’m lacing up my boots one last time because I have the world's biggest Melody Grace fan at home, looking up to me. I have the world's biggest Melody fan begging to see his mother step back inside the ring and why, why would I deny that? HOW could I say no to his little precious face? The CUTEST face… the BESTEST face in the entire world. It is because of JJ that I even entertained Kate’s idea to challenge me to a match, it’s because of JJ that I have stepped back inside the ring to shake off the rust and it’s because of JJ that I will do everything in my power to beat my “hair best friend” Kate.
 
I won’t let JJ down. I can’t let JJ down… he has been waiting for this moment since the first time he found out his parents are wrestling champions. He was able to see his father step inside the ring and remember it and now it’s my turn to show him that ANYTHING can happen in this life. That ANYTHING can happen when you work hard and believe in yourself and trust me I believe that I can beat Kate. I Believe that I’ll best her at her own challenge and why wouldn’t I?
 
I’ve always been the underdog, I’ve always been the one counted out. But that’s never stopped me. That’s never held me back or down… it’s why I can proudly call myself a champion, why I can proudly say that the ring has been and will always be a part of me… it’s why I always feel at home as soon as I step foot back in between those ropes. It’s second nature. I honestly think Kate forgets that. I honestly think she believes that she will be able to use me as a stepping stone on her pathway back into Sin City Wrestling… however I’m here to remind her and all of you’ll…
 
THAT OUTCOME AIN’T GOING TO FLY WITH ME.
 
I’m coming back to prove Katie dearest that I’ve still got what it takes in the tank to run circles around her. I mean the way she called me out, makes it seem like I’m past my use by date… but honey I’m younger than you.
 
EEP! Maybe living with Jam for all those years has rubbed off on me… but he has taught me that confidence is key and well if you’ve got it flaunt it.
 
Now, I get why Kate has called me out... she has a bone to pick with me, a bone to pick with High Stakes and what better way to kill two birds with one stone. I mean I don’t agree with murder but let’s be honest it’s smart. Kate wants to make me pay because I’ll never admit what she is to me, and she wants to erase her loss at the last High Stakes to Evie. I mean I get it… I look exactly like Evie. I can see why she would like to use ME to send a message towards the brutal, vile, brutal Aussie… by crikey… I ain’t Dundee I’m Melody… but hey... it’s an easy mistake to make when you suffer from multiple personality disorder… I mean a peach is a plum if you just squint your eyes together.
 
However, the fact is Kate knocked on my door and I’m more than happy to answer.
 
It’s like the AVON lady, always delivering the goods.
 
Unless it’s my real door, Jam wasn’t kidding when he said he had the security team on the lookout for her blue, pink, green, yellow hairy head. Oh, it’s purple right now? I can’t keep up… it’s like a Kardashian. So here we go Kate… this Sunday night at High Stakes we will meet inside the ring, you’ll be my last opponent and together we’ll make history, together we’ll cause the fans to stand up and take notice.
 
I mean, me more so than you… but HEY I can’t help that they prefer me to you. I’m the sunshine that Sin City Wrestling has been missing and that ain’t a brag... that’s just COLD. HARD. FACTS!
 
Man, it feels good to say that again... I forgot how much little quirky trademarks make me smile.
 
See you Sunday Katiekins and I hope… no I pray that you’re ready for me because a little part of me seems to think you’ve forgotten that I’ve tapped out a fair share of Sin City Wrestling Bombshell’s in my past…
 
And welp, you’re just the next one…
 
MWAH!
XXX
 
~~
 
Ah Halloween it’s the Spookiest time of year and welp, its one of Melody’s most favourite times of year, if you take away Christmas. Christmas was when Melody ruled the roost at home and made both James and James Junior suffer though listening to Mariah Carey on repeat although by the looks of things she appears to have taken over Halloween as well. If you haven’t watched J2H’s week one promotional video, you’re missing out on the greatest thing in Sin City Wrestling history. So, go on, I’ll put on the kettle and be waiting for you, when you come back…
 
Welcome back, by now you’ll know that James was dressed as Woody from Toy Story, whilst Melody was Little Bo Peep and JJ was dressed as his favourite superhero, Buzz LightYear. Melody had managed to talk James into participating in their family first trip of trick or treating. It wasn’t easy, but truth be told James would do anything for JJ and ALMOST anything for Melody. James held open the door for his family and watched as James Jnr excitedly leapt out of the doorway in front of him, rushing off down their long driveway towards the large iron gates that held the rest of the world at bay. It wasn’t until Melody had exited their house, that he shut the door behind them. Turning back to look at the wooden masterpiece James double checked that it was locked but secretly he was wishing to behind those closed doors safe from embarrassment. Melody could see the pain in his eyes. He didn’t want to do this, he hated things like this and the thought of being spotted in the big wide world dressed as a cartoon character had him seething just below the surface. Reaching out Melody fingers brushed over James’ arm, stealing his attention from the door.
 
Melody: Thank you for doing this.
 
James frowned at his wife’s words. Turning he took her hand in his and held on tightly.
 
James: You don’t have to thank me.
 
She felt as if she did, even though it wasn’t a tall ask Melody knew what James was like and since becoming a husband and father he was breaking down the walls that had been cemented up high for years. A smile just crossed her face as she blushed, looking him up and down. Melody reached up with her free hand and tipped the front of his cowboy hat away from his eyes toying with him.
 
Melody: oh, but I do, look at him... look at what we have created.
 
Together they looked up to see that James Jnr had already started to run back up their driveway, reaching out to both his parents while juggling the pumpkin basket in his hands for collecting all his candy. His little legs leaping with enjoyment as he stopped in front of them both.
 
JJ: Hurry, hurry… please hurry… or all the good candy will be gone.
 
Even with the helmet down on his costume Melody could feel the puppy dog eyes that he was unleashing under the visor. James just turned to look at Melody and tipped his hat down, before he reached out and grabbed hold of his son and led him down the driveway.
 
JJ: To infinity and beyond... LET’S GO.
 
Melody followed her boys from behind, snapping a sneaky photo as they continued to build lasting family memories together. JJ rushed forward trying to drag his father with him as if he needed all the encouragement little JJ could muster.
 
The night went on as expected, doors were knocked, door bells rang, candy was collected as JJ dashed from house to house in a quest for sweets. It was a rarity for the Huntington-Hawkes family since James Junior arrived they had done their best to provide a healthy lifestyle for him. The temptation to over indulge was high as his main task of the night was to overfill his basket. James and Melody stepped back and let JJ do all the talking. It was comforting to see how easy he was with his words but a little unnerving to see how easy he spoke to strangers. Melody had to be held back at times as she watched people gush over her son; he wasn't used to being gawked at by strangers. James had found it easy to hide from prying eyes as he stood on the footpath and kept a keen eye on his wife and child from the safety of the shadows. For a rich and famous area of Beverly Hills it was surprising that the paparazzi hadn’t made their way into their gated community to snap up some photos.
 
By the end of the night they had ventured over five blocks and now JJ was dragging his feet with a jack-o-lantern filled with candy. His helmet was flipped up as he was tagging behind his parents, struggling to keep his lantern from dragging across the ground. His tired little arms quivering as he refused to let go of the handle in fear of losing his prized possessions. Melody turned to see JJ trying his hardest to keep but she could see his defeat was approaching quickly.
 
JJ: Daddy… Mommy…
 
James and Melody stopped to look back down at him and without any words, James lifted JJ up into his arms. Melody reached out and grabbed onto the basket filled with candy, before they turned back and headed home. JJ’s head pressed against James’ shoulder and within a block from home his eyes were shut tightly and he was already fast asleep. Reaching up Melody brushed a strand of his light blonde hair out of his eyes, she couldn’t help but smile.
 
Melody: And here we both thought it was going to be a struggle to get him to go to sleep tonight because of the sugar high?
 
She whispered as James smiled down towards her.
 
James: Bold of you to assume that he’ll still be asleep once his head hits the pillow.
 
Melody smiled sweetly, her hand running down James’ back.
 
Melody: With a bit of luck, he’ll sleep through. Little Bo Peep needs to have a quiet word with Woody.
 
Arching his right eyebrow James looked down at Melody with an intrigued look on his face. To many that could have been a tease for what’s to come but James knew Melody well, he knew that she wasn’t like other girls and that simply could have meant she just wanted to chew off his ear later with actual words. James kept his right arm wrapped around his sleeping son, before he gently guided his left hand down his wife’s back.
 
James: Should I be concerned?
 
Melody just smiled up at him. Trying to ease his concern with her beautiful bright eyes. The two made it to their front gate, which Melody reached across to the keypad to type in their code. With the sound of a click the large iron gates started to swing inwards. Stepping between the gates they made their way towards their front door, but first they had to navigate the long driveway allowing Melody and James to continue their conversation whilst their son still slept.
 
Melody: I was just thinking… about maybe… maybe… It's time we try and add another little monster to our tribe.
 
James' eyes grew wide but Melody couldn’t keep a straight face, as she covered her mouth with her right hand hiding her chuckle. She had desire in her eyes, James didn’t miss that even as she quickly backed up her statement.
 
Melody: Relax cowboy... it doesn’t have to be right now, I mean SCW is trying their hardest to pull you back in for another stint, I know the world is still bananas and I know how you feel about kids.
 
James: Not all kids, I love ours.
 
James looked down at his son with a smile, even if he managed to get him to dress up as a toy cowboy he was a big softy when it came to his mini.
 
Melody: I just figured I’ll be retired from the ring forever soon and well I know we both said we didn’t overly enjoy being the only child growing up at times and JJ’s at that age where a baby wouldn’t be a complete hindrance to his routine.
 
A silence fell between the two as they took their last few steps towards their grand Beverly Hills home. James juggled JJ in his arms and located the front door key in his pocket. Unlocking the door, he pushed on it gently, allowing his wife to step inside first. Melody turned and held the door for James so he could step into their mansion, without the fear of the door slamming and waking their sleeping angel. Passing James Junior to Melody, she held onto him gently as James ensured the gate was closed and the door was locked before he turned to look back at his family. JJ had stirred a little from the shift, but Melody was gently bouncing from one heel to another easing him back to the land of slumber. James was about to mouth I “told you so” but JJ’s eyes stayed locked shut, as Melody poked her tongue out at her husband.
 
Melody moved towards the stairs as James placed JJ’s candy up high on the entryway table. If James Junior couldn’t find it in the morning that meant they didn’t have to deal with a little boy all hyped up on sugar first thing in the AM. James made his way quickly up the steps behind Melody, catching her as she reached the top. Melody turned and headed towards JJ’s bedroom, where the both of them entered and laid their son down on the bed. Gently tugging away at his costume Melody removed it without JJ stirring. As she placed the costume in the laundry nook at the end of this bed, James moved forward and tucked his son under his blanket. James lips pressed against JJ’s head before Melody did the same, before switching on the small glowing orb beside his bed. He didn’t need a night light but Melody knew if her son woke up later in the night he would be thrown for six, as the last time his eyes were open he was tearing up the streets in search of candy.
 
Backing up slowly they both turned back to look at James Junior as he slept from the doorway. James’ left arm draped over Melody’s shoulders and he pulled her into his side. Melody reached up and pressed her left hand into James’ chest. As the two took another look at the blessing they created, James turned his attention from his son to his wife.
 
James: I’m not saying no…
 
Melody’s attention shifted up as she caught James’ gaze. She was a little hesitant to smile as she knew there was a but coming. Or she could feel there was something holding him back from agreeing right away.
 
James: But…It’s a let’s get through High Stakes and 2021 first.
 
Melody quickly interrupted him, she turned in his arms so now both of her hands were pressing upon his chest. Her eyes locked on his.
 
Melody: So, it’s not a no?
 
James just smiled down at her with the brightest smile he could muster. He moved his arms down around her back, sliding them down to fall around her waist, holding her there.
 
James: It’s a maybe.
 
Using his right arm, James guided Melody from JJ’s room as she would spend all night watching him sleep if she had the chance. The two of them make their way to the hallway before walking hand in hand towards their master bedroom. Melody noticed James’ free hand reach up to remove the cowboy hat from the top of his head. Reaching across Melody stopped him by knocking his hand away.
 
Melody: I think you should leave that on a little while longer.
 
Winking up at him, Melody smiled an innocent smile. James left the Stetson on top of his head, he stepped behind her and rested his hands on her hips and guided her into their room. After all, happy wife, happy life.
 
~~
 
The cameras opened up in the beautiful New York City, the scene in the backdrop was the world-famous staircase of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. A place that has seen countless celebrities and designers walk the red carpet for the prestigious MET Gala each year. The lights were shining brightly on the red carpet that had been laid out on the staircase once more, as the bustling sounds of New York were alive and well in the background. In the middle rung of the second tier of steps, Melody could be seen wearing a slender fitting black dress, with black sunglasses covering her eyes. Paparazzi to the left and right of her, snapping away at their cameras to get the perfect photo. Melody couldn’t help but smile, this was her life since leaving Sin City Wrestling and she was grateful. The SCW cameras panned closer to her and once she knew the microphone boom was in the right distance she licked her blushed lips and started to speak.
 
Melody: Katie, Kate, Kate…
 
Melody’s bright smile lit up the screen when she spoke. The clicking sound of the cameras continued, flashing up her face as she spoke.
 
Melody: I probably shouldn’t say your name three times in a row, because like beetle juice or bloody Mary you’ll just appear. And, that my friend wouldn’t be the best thing right now. You see, you called me off the bench and for what? Just so you could have an easy win at High Stakes? Just so you could erase the bad memories that you have from last year when Evie tapped you out? What’s the reasoning behind it Katie? Because if you ask me none of it makes sense. There is no real reason behind this other than you were hoping for a quick one, two, three so you can be on your merry way towards your own Sin City Wrestling return.
 
She shook her head from side to side, disagreeing with Kate’s intentions.
 
Melody: That’s the only reason that makes sense to me. It’s not because you wanted a grand competition, it's not because you wanted a real feud. You wanted to call out someone who you believe you have their number… well I can promise you, I switched up the digits. If you think for a single second that calling out my name and bringing me back in from the sidelines that I won’t have your number. That I won’t give you a run for your money. You’re sadly mistaken. You see when you’re as good as me inside the six-sided ring, time away isn’t an issue… time away is a rest, not a hindrance… muscle memory my friend. Wrestling to me is second nature. I’ve watched it since before I could walk and I learnt it from an early age, you think I don’t have what it takes to lace up my boots and give you my last ass kicking? Trust me it would be an honour to put you back in your place. It would be a privilege to wipe the smile from your face.
 
Her cool smile was plastered on her face as Melody placed her hands on her hips and continued.
 
Melody: I’ll be coming into High Stakes with the odds stacked against me, but I can assure you, my little friend you’ll regret rattling at my cage for your self-dominance. Now don’t get it twisted, I don’t hate you Kate… I don’t have any ill feelings towards you outside the ring because to be honest… we are friends… we are hair best friends. It’s been like that since when I used to be in Sin City Wrestling full time. I remember travelling together, I remember training together and I remember you going out of your way to congratulate myself and James on the arrival of baby James, if I’m not mistaken you were one of the first to do so. You have always been there for me, even when others I thought I was closer to weren’t and that I will be forever thankful.
 
She tucked a strand of her long blonde hair behind her right ear, the wind around her picking up. She was in New York City after all.
 
Melody: But what I won’t tolerate is you, using me as a launchpad for your self-preservation in this sport. What I won’t stand for is you thinking you can best me just to put your name back on the map. I get it a victory over me would put your name back in bright shiny lights, but a victory over me… there hard to come by. They're hard to accomplish… I don’t hand those out for free… so, if you want to show the world you’re better than me you’ll have to push me to my absolute limits and I honestly don’t think you're capable of doing so. You're distracted, you're fidgety and when you get the case of scatter brains… you’re easy to predict, you’re sloppy you become desperate to hold on to the last shred of relevance you can… you become violent, you become hurtful, you become selfish… and if that’s the case this Sunday night at High Stakes you can bet on your life that I will do everything in my power to put your egotistical greedy self-centred behaviour on blast.
 
Melody flicked her right hand out as if to shoo the paparazzi away and they quickly took a few steps back leaving her to continue her promotional video.
 
Melody: I’m all about healthy competition but when you made it vocal about wanting to erase last year's efforts… I couldn’t help but let those words seep under my skin. I’m not a message to be sent. I’m not a puppet for you to play with… I’m meant to be your best friend… you should be focusing on the fact that we will stepping inside the ring together again… that you’ll be my last ever opponent… but selfishly you’ve made it all about your need to right a wrong… to fix something that I had NOTHING to do with. I’m not Evie Jordan. I’m not the one that tapped you out… but Sunday night at the Garden you can bet your bottom dollar that I will be the next one to have you withering in pain, forcing your hand to canvas. Submission isn’t my strong point… I’ll be honest but it’s in my house of tricks and since that’s what you're scared of the most… well it only feels right to make you submit.
 
A playful smile crossed her face as she spoke, happy to be heading back to the ring for one last time.
 
Melody: You think I’m going to allow you to beat me in front of my son? You think I’m going to let you tap me out because of some sick fantasy you have about previous demons? I don’t care who you are, best friend, hair friend, or my worst enemy. I will not concede I will not break in front of the eyes of JJ. This will be his one chance to see me in the ring and I’ll do everything in my power to ensure he sees his mother… walk away with the victory. Hell, I’m doing this for him. A mother’s love has no bounds and the fact that I’m willing to step inside the ring to put a smile on his face, means one of two things… one you don’t stand a chance and two, you never bloody did. 
 
The camera panned in on Melody’s face as she brought her hands back to her hips, highlighting her tone.

Melody: I look forward to stepping into the ring with you this Sunday night Kate… so I can go out on a high and I can prove to you that I’m not the weak pathetic little thing you thought I was. You wanted an easy win, I’m anything but. I’m doing this for JJ, I’m doing this for all my Melephants and I’m doing this for one last ride in the Sin City six-sided ring and what a grand way to go out… a win over my friend, at Madison Square Garden, in front of a sold out crowd, at THE biggest show on SCW history.

Melody stared down the camera, hope glittering in her eyes.

Melody: Bring your best, because you’re going to need it to even come close to beating me… and even with your A game, you’ll fall short.even with your multiple personas, you’ll fall short and even with the taste of vengeance on your lips, you’ll fall short… some curses aren’t meant to be lifted my sweet Kate and this stain on your record will be everlasting, because when I beat and oh, I will… you’ll never be able to seek the revenge that will plague you. You’ll never be able to right this wrong or correct it… it will haunt you…

She brushed a strand of her blonde hair out of her face once more and tucked it behind her ear.

Melody: And those are some, Cold. Hard. Facts.

With a warm loving smile, Melody waved to the camera before the footage faded to nothing.

2
Supercard Archives / Mercedes Vargas V Melody Grace
« on: October 18, 2019, 07:15:03 PM »
 Beverley Hills, California – The Podcast Volume 1 – Part 2.

After an hour or so break from part 1 of the podcast, Melody and Pussy returned to the round table. They had spent the last 60 minutes with Melody’s son James Junior who was all too eager to show Pussy Willow his collection of toy cars all the while being just as charming as his father with cheeky grins and devilish smiles. The ladies took their seats on either side of the table, while the crew set up around them this gave the two a moment to talk in private before the cameras and sounds boomed back to life.

Pussy: Your son is such a beautiful boy.

Melody blushed as any proud mother would.

Melody: Thank you, I’m very lucky to have him.

The rose in her cheeks didn’t die down, why would it? Melody was completely captivated with her son. James Junior was everything to her and she was damn proud to say that she was his mommy. Regardless of what anyone said about her and James having a child so young / early in their relationship his arrival cemented what they had been saying all along they belonged together. Pussy looked up towards one of the members of the crew that alerted them that they would be back on the air in 10 seconds. Looking towards Melody, Pussy gave her a slight nod letting her work daughter know that they would be back to recording. Melody just clamped her hands together and rested them in her lap before turning side on to look directly at Ms. Willow.

Pussy: Welcome back everyone and thank you Melody for sticking around.

The two girls shared a slight chuckle before Melody just nodded her head as if to say you’re welcome.

Pussy: Now, let’s get back to your match next Sunday at High Stakes, a lot of people are asking do you still have what it takes to step foot inside the ring?

Melody looked at Pussy and thought about that question a lot, before she replied with her softly spoken voice.

Melody: I love how people seem to think that if you take a break from the wrestling world, that you’re automatically going to fall off the bike so to say. It’s not like that at all. It’s called muscle memory for a reason, not only that… since leaving the screens of SCW I didn’t just decide one more that I was going to give up on wrestling all together. I’ve still trained the whole time being away from Sin City Wrestling. Even while I was pregnant with JJ… I mean sure I didn’t hit the ring, but I kept active, kept my cardio up and bouncing back since his arrival hasn’t been that tough for me. It was easy for me, I got lucky as some would say but if you stay active, you remain active and well just because I’ve been out of ring on television for two years, doesn’t mean that any ring rust has fallen on me. I mean, my best friend Odette owns a wrestling studio, do you really think I don’t go there and lace up the boots?

The cheeky smile was back on Melody’s face as she looked towards Pussy with a glimmer in her eye.

Pussy: What do you say to all the people who are backing Mercedes to finally beat you?

Melody: My whole career was booked on grantees that’s I was going to fail. I mean I came out of nowhere in Sin City Wrestling. I stared out as a not so behind the scenes fan girl of Odette… so when it came to finally step out of her shadows and into the ring, no one believed that I had what it took to stand on my own two feet and welp… I’m sure with that many matches that have gone by and the world can tally up the wins to the losses. I did alright for myself when people painted me as the underdog. It’s okay really, people can say what they want to say or think what they want to think but I know I have what it takes to beat Mercedes, and nothing changes between back then and now. I’ll still have her number at High Stakes, and I will walk out of Honolulu Hawaii with my chin up and my head held high when I prove to her and her fans that this attention seeking mommy still has what it takes.

Pussy reached over and gave Melody’s shoulder a little squeeze as if to say she was backing her at High Stakes, but Ms. Willow had to appear indifferent with results.

Pussy: So, what comes next for you after High Stakes? Is this really your last match?

Melody took a moment to think about the double-barreled question that Pussy had just hit her with.

Melody: What’s next? Well I make it though my match at High Stakes and well, nothing changes my match against Mercedes will be my last match in my wrestling career. Ever. There won’t be any more in ring returns. I have no need to hunt for a championship, I’m very content on doing what I have been now. Hanging out with my son and watching him learn and grown each day. That’s a blessing to me. So, after High Stakes, I’ll just return to a stay at home mom, who occasionally picks up a modeling job, meanwhile buying, renovating and flipping houses. All of that will keep me busy.

Pussy: What about all the times you teased about facing Mikah, you don’t think something will blossom out of that?

The young blonde just chuckled.

Melody: No, nothing will come of that… Mikah has her hands full.

Pussy: Are you sure you can’t be tempted?

Melody: The only thing that tempts me these days is a sleep in on a Sunday and no one can offer me that.

Melody replied with a smile that beamed on her face.

Pussy: Well, that wraps up all my questions. Thank you so much for joining me today Melody it’s been wonderful to sit across from you and interview you in your final sit-down interview for Sin City Wrestling. Do you have any final words?

Melody: Just that I’ll see you all next Sunday in Hawaii… and to my Melephants, get excited because I’m going to need your energy out there.

With that said and done Melody turned to the camera and blew it a kiss before she waved at them. The footage rolled off to nothing but darkness as Pussy wrapped up the interview.

***

Helllllllllllllllllllllloooooooooooooooooooo my Melephants. Whoa, I really think I’ve done this upside down as normally this goes at the top but nope, not today, not for this one. No way! For my final promotional video, I thought, HEY let’s shake things up a little bit and make it spicy. Let’s get things hot like the blistering Hawaiian sun, I mean seriously… can someone turn down the UV rays they aren’t good for my precious little skin cells that are trying not to burn from trauma.

It appears that I have run off the track again, hahaha… eeeepppp.

ANYWAYS!!!!

So, let me get this straight, we are just a few more days away from High Stakes, so that means I’m just a few days away from lacing up my old wrestling boots for the last time. That thought alone is both scary and refreshing to me. It’s scary because this is the sport, this is the career that I chose and never in a million years did I think it would allow me to reach the heights that I have in my career. I’ve become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, I’ve become an internet Champion and Bombshell Tag Team Champion. I even won Couple of the Year award with James in the same year that he HATED me. It’s really a wonderful, miracle my career in Sin City Wrestling and I wouldn’t change a damn thing about it for anyone or anything.

My up and down career had led me to be who I am today and that’s a fun-loving wife and eccentric helicopter mother and welp, if you ask Jam and Jam Junior, I think I’m doing a damn good job at both of those roles. So, excusssssseeee meeee if you think I’ve done nothing? Excuse me if you think my Sin City Wrestling career was worthless, because to me… it’s been my everything, it had gotten me to where I am today and that’s the happiest woman in the business, and in Mercedes’ eyes I might not be the hardest worker in the room… but in my eyes at least I’m the happiest. I have nothing to complain about it.

But she does and her complain itches at her like she had a bad case of the pox. Mercedes can’t simply beat me… the woman she has belittled and dragged across hot coals for weeks… wait, YEARS and yet every time she has stepped up to the plate to put me away, to beat me... she has been left red faced and angry and welp my little Melephants, let me tell you that at High Stakes the result will be no different. I will be walking away from our match with my hand held high while she wallows in the corner of the ring wondering what went wrong, and why on why can’t she beat me?

It’s simple really, Mercedes even though she is decorated like a golden Christmas tree will never be as good as me.  Oops was that too harsh? Has my husband’s confidence finally worn off on me? You better believe it. Now I’m not usually the type of girl to go around blowing her own trumpet, I mean Sin City Wrestling already has SOOO many bombshells that are like that already but let me break this down for Mercedes.

Seven times we have faced off, and each time you have been left on the same side of defeat. That didn’t happen by accident that wasn’t a oops… once or twice is a oops… five, six, seven times losing to someone is what I like to call a reality check and well if we are reading receipts… I am your reality check. I am the one what you stand up across the ring from and you already know how its going to play out even before the bell DING, DING, DINGS. We all see it, we all know it… and quiet frankly for you it must be embarrassing to know that you, the be all and end all when it comes to the Sin City Wrestling Bombshells can’t do one simply task… you can’t beat me? The woman you have tried to scar and tear apart for weeks. Yes, you can’t beat me the attention seeking mom that drives a two hundred and fifty-seven-thousand-dollar minivan. It eats you alive and all that self-doubt that you try, and cover is tarred confidence is what’s going to be your undoing in a few days away at High Stakes.

You see you think you have me scouted, you think you know exactly who I am inside the six-sided ring but you, Jon Snow know nothing. What makes you so sure that I haven’t spent my time away from the ring, learning new things? What makes you think I would just come back into Sin City Wrestling with the same style? The same moves? The same get up and go? Silly little girl, while you’re been counting your championships on your fingers and toes, while trying to beat on your chest to prove to the world week in and week out that you’re the bee’s knees and the dogs nuts… you missed the point of this whole open challenge.

Mercedes, you missed the chance to see this as a gift, you took it as me discrediting your accomplishments. You took this as me trying to weasel my way back into Sin City Wrestling to prove that I’m still worth something… You thought I just wanted to come back to becomes a quad-crown champion.

YAWN!

What you should have taken this lead up as a reminder… that things change. Oh, and wait, isn’t that what you’re been telling me? That I only beat you all those times because it was different and now things have changed, you’re going to wipe the floor with me because I’m just the same old Melody who hasn’t adjusted with the times?

The street has two sides Mercedes and welp, it appears that you’re only taking notice of the one.

BEEP BEEP!

So, at High Stakes, don’t beat yourself up when I once again show to you and the rest of the wrestling world that I can, and I will beat you for the eight time. Don’t let the curse of Melody Grace get you down, because it’s not your fault you haven’t got the skills to be immune.

It’s okay Mercedes once this match is all said and done, just think you won’t even see me again inside that six-sided ring and well you’ll never have to relive the fact that you’re not as good as me and never will be, that’s of course until the day comes when you retire and you sit back and think about all the good times in your career only to have them over shadowed by the fact that you couldn’t put me… little old me… little old little miss sunshine down and out… even though you had eight chances to do so.

I really hope that keeps you awake some nights, and normally I’m not a spiteful person but you see I don’t owe you a damn thing. I don’t have to puff up your accomplishments, I don’t have to bow down to the career you had made for yourself and I sure and hell don’t need to applaud every time you talk about how great you are because regardless of the outcome at High Stakes… if by some miracle you do happen to get my number… what I have learnt from you is that the greater the number is the more you trump your opponent and correct me if I’m wrong but seven is greater than one.

But do you what’s even better?

Eight…

Eight to zero.

And that figure right there is your reality come High Stakes. Sorry, not sorry.

Mwah.

3
Supercard Archives / Mercedes Vargas V Melody Grace
« on: October 12, 2019, 07:12:10 PM »
 OMG HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! HELLO!!! It’s been a while. I mean by a while it’s been YEARS since I have had the chance to step foot inside a Sin City Wrestling ring. Well at no fault to the SCW owners Mark Ward and Christian Underwood, my contract did run out and well, I took some time to regroup and refocus. My time away from the ring also blessed me with the greatest accomplishment of my life and that was becoming a mother. I am so grateful that my little bundle of joy James Jnr picked me of all people to be his mother. Life outside of Sin City Wrestling hasn’t been boring, it hasn’t been a full-blown vacation as some people make it out to be. It has been filled with ups and downs, it’s come with the good and bad of life but nothing and I mean NOTHING shadows the fact that I became a mother.

People can trash talk all they want about my accomplishments inside the six-sided ring, but all championships pale in comparison to having a beautiful one-year old son who looks up at me as if I’m the sunshine of his life.

I took a much time away from the ring as I needed because let’s face it, I don’t need to run back into work for the money. I didn’t need to run back to get inside the ring because I was out of a job. I stayed away from the ring for so long because my focus was else where my dedication was on my family and I don’t care if people want to use that to rip me apart, being a stay at home mommy is what I wanted to do, and I don’t apologize for it. And I never will.

What I have learnt from my time away from the ring is that people don’t change they stay the same and many of the Sin City Wrestling bombshells that I worked with back in the day are still banging the same old drum. They are still the same old same old, no one is willing to change no one is willing to develop and it’s sickening. The world is forever changing and it’s about time that certain Bombshells take a leaf out of Mother Nature’s book and do the same.

Take Mercedes Vargas for example the most decorated women in Sin City Wrestling history a woman who doesn’t need to toot her own horn but continues week in and week out to remind us of how damn good she really is. WE KNOW… we got the memo. Yet, while she is so busy on reliving her past accomplishments she has forgotten to walk towards the future, she has forgotten to put one foot in front of the other and move on to the next step. Mercedes should be reaching for the top, she should be knocking at Alicia’s door and yet here she was standing in the ring just begging for an open challenge, meanwhile calling herself the back bone of this company.

I mean it worked out perfectly for me, because I have said for years that I would love to face Mercedes in my last ever match for Sin City Wrestling and because Mercedes refuses to take a leap of faith towards how great she could be in the here and now moving towards the future. All because she refuses to move away from long forgotten history, she gifted this opportunity to me on a silver platter. A one on one match, the match I have been waiting years to happen.

I have told the world on multiple occasions that Mercedes Vs Melody would be my last hurrah, and no one believed it. Not even Mercedes. Hell, I reached out to Mercedes on Twitter several times in the lead up to Summer XXXTreme trying to catch her eye and bring on a match between the both of us, but she ghosted that idea, she ghosted me and unlike the rest of the bombshells who would have walked away and left it dead and buried… I waited until the perfect time.

You see history repeats itself, when Mercedes loses a championship, she always comes out swinging the following show demanding the fans remember all that she has done for this company. She reminds the bombshells out back that she is the bar and just every now and then she puffs her chest out to show her dominance but in all her bragging and boasting sometimes the mouth runs harder and faster than her legs can carry her. Climax Control 246 Mercedes came out swinging, she called herself the champion of champions, the back bone of the women’s division and the one who defeats all that stands before her because she is the greatest woman in Sin City Wrestling history.

Well my little brunette friend, let me remind you that you haven’t, and you will never beat me. You can talk all you want about people being unable to lace their boots like you can but trust me… ring rust or not, I’m going to defeat you at High Stakes just simply so I can remind you of what it’s like to have a kryptonite. I Melody Grace Carpenter Huntington Hawkes number 1 will ALWAYS be the thorn in your side. I will always be the one that you come face to face with and you can’t out match. I am your greatest villain, me little old me… the woman you have tore down for weeks the woman you have under sold week in and week out. The woman who you have claimed didn’t do anything for the women’s division whilst I was here. You make me laugh, you really do how you bang on about how all your title reigns out weigh mine and yet my one reign seemed to basically double yours when it comes to the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship, but yes continue to belittle me. Continue to try and rattle my cage because once High Stakes rolls around, you’re going to resume the position that you always do when you and I face off together… you’ll be second best and I’ll be that retired mom getting her arm raised in victory.

You’ll all see just exactly what I’m still capable of doing inside the six-sided ring in just a few short weeks at High Stakes IX live from the Blaisdell Arena in Honolulu Hawaii. That’s the cold hard FACTS.

***

Beverley Hills, California – Induction jitters.

It was sunny in California but to be fair, it was like that most days especially in the Huntington Hawkes Mansion. The scene opened inside the lavish open plan living style kitchen that was the hub of James and Melody’s home. The TV was on in the living room, buzzing in the background the morning news playing, there was nothing out of the normal for these two. Since becoming parents their lives had become a little more structed with routine based around James Junior’s sleep patterns but together, they had made it work with such ease. James was knocking about the kitchen, pressing his right index finger on the holy on button on the espresso machine while Melody sat at the breakfast bar. A bowl of muesli in front of her, a glass of green celery juice that James couldn’t help but turn his nose up at. Yet his wife wasn’t her usually chatty self this morning, as she was head down in a note pad, pencil in hand while looking feverish as she thought of what to write.

J2H: You know if you keep staring at the blank page, I’m sure the words will just form themselves.

His voice was harsh, but he followed it up with a smile, making sure the Melody knew that he was just having a go at her. Melody just looked up at him, seeing him across the kitchen with a coffee now in hand. Melody rolled her eyes before returning them to the note pad before her.

Melody: It must be perfect, Jam. PERFECT!

The tone of her voice was filled with stress, he could tell that he had put some pressure on asking her to do his induction speech for the SCW Hall of Fame. Melody couldn’t believe it she thought for sure James would ask his trainer Austin Parker or his Bodyguard Simpson but never in a million years did she think he would choose her. Melody had a million words she could say about James, she was forever praising him and his career but now when she looked down at the lined paper, she thought for sure the lines were laughing at her. Melody’s attention was so focused on the notepad that she had missed seeing James walk up and take a seat beside her.

J2H: Can you please stop stressing, you’re going to be fine babe. You know me better than anyone, that’s why I picked you. You’re the only one I can trust with this. I get that there is a lot to write about when it comes to me, I mean look at me and what I’ve done for SCW… but none of it matters if I can’t have my hot wife brag about it and induct me into the Hall of Fame.

His glance met hers before he planted his lips in the center of her forehead.

J2H: Plus think of it this way, your induction speech will set it all up perfectly for when I shut down the Hall of Fame for good.

Melody looked at his eyes as they glimmered with confidence. That was one of things she loved about him the most, sure to others he was a big self-centered jack ass but to her, he was perfect. Melody had always looked past the man that James was to everyone else, because when it came to them being alone, he wasn’t the same guy he was on TV and Twitter. James was a gentle husband that would move heaven and hell to make his wife happy. He was the sweetest and adoring father a woman could ask for with their son, but she knew in the public Sin City Wrestling eye he had to the best of the best and nothing would ever change that.

Melody: I just don’t want to embarrass you. I mean let’s be one hundred here, there are parts of your early days in SCW that are critical moments in your career that you don’t want spoken of again, but I feel like if I miss them out, people will only get half the story.

James features hardened he knew exactly what his wife was talking about, he knew those memories all too well as they constantly reminded him to work harder every day.

J2H: Too be honest, I would prefer if those earlier days weren’t spoken about at all… but it is what it is Mel. You can’t gloss over them, they are apart of my history. Embarrassing as those moments are, they don’t compare to the embarrassing moments I made others feel. So, don’t stress about it. You could never embarrass me.

He said with a cool boy wink, before his pushed a strand of her long blonde hair behind her ear.

Melody: I mean you say that, but I’m pretty sure I embarrass you on the daily. Like when I make you a custom Halloween costume and make you wear it because it will ruin the family photos if you don’t?

It was her turn to wink at him. It wasn’t bad Melody knew James wasn’t ashamed of her. It was just Melody was more open and out there than James and she was constantly doing wacky things that made James cringe at times, like when she went on Fear Factor, the way she used to be carried to the ring by shirtless unicorn men. The way she hung out with Despy and the two of them would always be into trouble together. As painful as it was to watch sometimes for James, his knew that he had picked a wild one to settle down with her independent nature was what made him fall in love with her more and more each day.

J2H: That’s not happening. Ever. Now that’s enough staring at a blank piece of paper for today. You need to finish your breakfast and get dressed, we have a full-on day today. Someone decided it was a good idea to climb back into the ring after a two-year break and should probably hit the ropes before High Stakes. You also have that god awful catch up with Pussy Willows. I’ll take James to get ice cream for that.

He pushed the notepad away from her before giving her a little nudge with his elbow.

Melody: Hey now, that’s not fair. I’ve been training since I could after giving birth to our son there is no ring rust on me.

Melody smiled brightly, she was proud to say that. Every mention of being a mother was enough to wash away all her fears and insecurities.

J2H: You and I know that babe, but the rest of the world thinks you coming back to High Stakes was way over your head. How sadly they will be mistaken when you wipe the floor clean with Mercedes in Hawaii.

James finished his coffee before reaching over to pluck the pencil out of Melody’s hand, rolling it across the stone kitchen counter. Melody just watched it roll away before she turned back towards her husband with a massive smile.

Melody: Looks like High Stakes will be both our nights.

J2H: When isn’t it our night?

His confident smirk was plastered on his face.

Melody: If you keep that smile up, it could be your morning as well.

That trademark smirk didn’t go anywhere and before he could say anything else Melody had slide across her chair and moved towards her husband. His right arm came up and draped around her shoulders as Melody looked up into his eyes before she gently planted her lips on his. It didn’t take long for the happy couple to be dueling in a good old fashion make out, but as they say sometimes with kids around passion can be short lived. The sound of James Junior calling out for his mother from the other room pricked at both of their ears. Breaking the kiss apart James just looked at his wife and smiled.

J2H: He could just be testing his little voice out?

James brought his lips back to his wife’s breaking them apart gently to continue their embrace. It didn’t take long before James Junior’s call out to get louder and louder each time he called for his mother. On the fourth call Melody pulled away from the kiss and smiled.

Melody: Mommy duty calls.

She gently brushed her lips over his once more before she slid off the chair and left the room in a rush to go and collect their son from his room. James Junior was still a party animal who was awake most the night but had a decent sleep in every morning it didn’t help taking him across the way and having him on tour with them but Melody and James both knew a few more days of this and their son would be back in his normal routine and everything in the Huntington Hawkes Household would return to normal. All so it could be muddled up again when they family moved down to Hawaii for High Stakes where Mommy Mel would be wrestling for the first time in two years and Daddy James would be inducted into the Sin City Wrestling Hall of Fame all the while James Junior was living his best life at 16 months old and seeing the world.

***

Beverley Hills, California - The Podcast Volume 1 – Part 1.

Melody was back in her Beverley Hills Mansion; however, her husband and son were nowhere to be seen. It was just her sitting on a chair, while two other people moved around her. One was fixing her hair and make up while the other one was busy adjusting the small black microphone that was pinned to the front of her plain white AJE shirt. To the left of her chair was a small round table and sitting on the other side of that round table was Sin City Wrestling backstage interviewer Pussy Willow. As the sound guy moved away from Melody, he gave Pussy the thumbs up to let her know that she was all good to go. Meanwhile the makeup lady moved away after brushing the same strand of curled blonde hair behind Melody’s ear for what felt like the 5th time. Once they were all off the scene Melody turned to look at one of her longest friends in the business and gave her a heart felt smile. Pussy just reached across the table and gave Melody’s hand a little squeeze before she kicked this one off.

Pussy: Welcome to the first ever Pussy Willow podcast for Sin City Wrestling. Joining me today is none other then SCW’s Little Miss Sunshine Melody Grace. Thank you for allowing me into your home Melody.

Melody: No problem, thank you for choosing me as your first guest on your very own podcast. It’s such an honor.

The two girls smiled at one another before Pussy did what she did best and drove straight into some hard-hitting questions.

Pussy: In just under two weeks’ time, you’re going to get back inside a SCW ring and go toe to toe with one of the most decorated females in the business Mercedes Vargas… it must be an exciting time for you?

Melody: You could say that, it’s also a little daunting but I’ve been the one to back down from a challenge so here goes nothing.

A gentle giggle left Melody’s lips as she replied.

Pussy: A challenge is putting it lightly as you picked Mercedes to be your last ever opponent for your retirement match, what was going through your mind when you picked her?

Melody: Well I’ve said it multiple times but I’ll say it again I’ve always wanted Mercedes to be my last every opponent, she’s one of the greatest in Sin City Wrestling you can’t deny that but I always feel like there is this certain buzz that happens when Mercedes and I step in side the ring together. It’s like we bring out the best in each other, however… seven out of seven times I’ve beaten her.

She pushed a strand of blonde hair out of her face and tucked it behind her ear. While the microphones were recording, the cameras were also rolling to get this one online for the SCW audience to watch live.

Melody: Now, some people might think I picked her because eight out of eight sounds great. HA that rhymed. But that’s not why I picked her. You see I know Mercedes desperately wants to put my name on that long list of hers and I wanted to give her one final chance to put my name on it. My return wasn’t to downgrade her accomplishments, it was gift that I wrapped so she could have one last attempt of putting my name on her list. I mean, it’s a little offensive that I’m not on the list… I’m on a lot of lists, like the YSL fashion show list, the list of celebrities never allowed back into sea world but HEY… I thought I better give the girl a chance to right her wrongs.

Melody chuckled before she paused and let Pussy take in everything she had just blurted out, after all Melody did love to ramble on and on.

Pussy: Are you saying you want to be on the long list of Mercedes?

Melody playfully rolled her eyes before she clicked her tongue off her white teeth.

Melody: There is no way my name is ever going on to that long laundry list of people. I’m just saying I’m going to give Mercedes one last chance to try and put my name on there.

Pussy: Somehow, I don’t think Mercedes’ see this match as a gift to her.

Melody: She should be thanking me, instead of going after my husband and son. I didn’t come back to Sin City Wrestling to start a war with insults with Mercedes and it’s saddens me knowing that she took it this far but trust me… she’ll learn the hard way at High Stakes that she should have NEVER spoken about my son. In fact, she should have kept his presence out of her mouth.

Pussy just smiled at Melody, before she continued.

Pussy: What about the things she said about your husband?

Melody: James is a grown man, he can handle himself. So, Mercedes can fire all the shots she wants at me with his name, it’s not like I haven’t heard them all before. It’s wash, rinse, repeat around here sometimes when you have a partner in the same company as you, everyone thinks they can use that against you… people need to know it holds no weight on my shoulders when people call me a gold digger or James’ leech. I know the truth about our healthy loving relationship and that’s all the matters.

Pussy: Moving away from that, what are your thoughts on Mercedes saying that you have done nothing memorable in your career in Sin City Wrestling?

A defeated sigh left Melody’s lips before she carefully thought of a reply to this question.

Melody: I mean she might be right inside the ring, I wasn’t the best of the best. I didn’t win all the big matches I didn’t carry around titles week in and week out. I did however bust my ass week in and week out for the fans… I made sure I put it all on the line inside the six-sided ring I made sure I did my best to entertain the fans and I did a mighty fine job of it. I had things done to me no others could even imagine from being kidnapped by Misty, to being man handled by Crystal. Outside of the ring I did some of the most out there promotional videos… I picked up hitch hikers with yourself in my yellow love bug, I made a secret group with the surf boys, I joined forces with Misty and Roxi and became the SCW Power puff girls, I was on Fear Factor, I paved paths for my other Sin City Wrestling co workers to branch out and do new and exciting things. I don’t toot my own horn enough, but I helped put the Bombshells on the map in a time where we were all getting over shadowed by the Mean girls and Mikah. I came from nothing, I got my start in Sin City Wrestling as a crazed fan girl of Odette Ryder now Stevens. So for Mercedes to try and write off my career as nothing? Just because I’m not Hall of Fame standard doesn’t me that I did nothing for SCW. If that’s how Mercedes really feels she can tuck her tail between her legs and back off.

Pussy reached out and held onto Melody’s hand as she could sense that her work daughter was getting a little heated. Meanwhile in the background the sound of the front door opening and shutting pricked at both of there ears. Followed by the sound of James Junior’s adorable childish giggle.

Pussy: Well, I know you want to continue with this interview, but I on the other hand want to go see what your adorable son is laughing about... how about we take a little break.

Pussy winked at Melody who just smiled back at her thankful to have a life long friend like her in her life. As the two girls exchanged a smile the crew walked in to disconnect their microphones so they could have a short break.

Tune back in next week for part 2.  

4
Climax Control Archives / Final words.
« on: December 15, 2017, 09:16:57 PM »
 â€œI’ve been a coach for so long, I’m not even sure I know how to be a player.” - Odette Stevens.

It’s been a while, to say the least but here we are again staring down the screen of an Odette Stevens promotional. This time she is operating alone, no Melody and the Disney Dolls, no Evie Baang and the depths of darkness. Just Odette Nicole Stevens, going into business for herself. If you thought this was daunting for her, you would be right. She had been out of the wrestling scene on a solo sense for so long, that she joked to her friends she needed the bread crumb trail to try and find her way back home.

Home; Sin City Wrestling, was closing its doors, a reality many thought wasn’t possible. However things change, lives spiral and now the very place that brought so many people happiness was shutting its doors for good. However in true Sin City Wrestling style it was going to go out in the most triumphant way possible. Mark Ward and Christian Underwood had arranged all the bells and whistles for the final Climax Control. Inviting stars from the past to return to have one last match.

One last shot at being call the greatest, but it wasn’t like that for Odette. Oh no, she was looking to turn up to Climax Control for a win, she was looking to show up and lace up her boots one last time in honour of the true First Lady of Sin City Wrestling, the Original Bombshell Misty Waters.

##

The scene opens up in a small room, there is two comfortable black leather chair sittings across from one another. Sitting in one chair was Sin City Wrestling’s beloved interviewer Rocky Mountains. In the other chair sat Wife, Mother, Sin City Hall of Famer, Odette Stevens. As the two sat across from one another they had bright smiles on each of their faces before Rocky started speaking.

Rocky: Thank you for joining me here today, Odette.

Rocky smiles towards the Aussie before the familiar Aussie accent is heard.

Odette: Not a problem Rocky, it’s just like old times really.

They share a smile and a slight laugh before the carry on.

Rocky: It’s been a while, I must admit. I do miss my random travels to Australia to interview you for Sin City Wrestling.

Rocky’s runs her fingers through her hair before while Odette replies.

Odette: I’d like to say those times only feel like they happened yesterday, but I have a two year old and that would be a lie.

The two girls shared a laugh before Rocky Mountains moved a little in her seat, getting comfortable for the interview.

Rocky: So let’s get down to business shall we?

Odette just nodded in agreement, leading Rocky to kick this one off with her first official question.

Rocky: So what’s been happening in the life of Odette Stevens, the hall of famer?

Odette just smiled brightly at the mention of her being a hall of famer.

Odette: You know what Rocky, it’s been pretty much the same. I mean don’t get me wrong I’m extremely honoured. I’m proud of myself, even though the title came with some controversy... I’m at peace with it all and I’m glad that I entered the world of Sin City Wrestling all those years ago. I wouldn’t change that for anything.

Rocky looks at Odette before she leads off to her next question.

Rocky: You mentioned some controversy surrounding your hall of fame, care to shed some light?

Her trademark smirk was plastered on her face, she knew this was going to come up and finally she could air her response out.

Odette: A lot of people think that I didn’t do enough to be awarded the Hall of Fame status. I mean let’s be honest all of my title reigns weren’t the best, not the cleanest but hey... I like to think it’s the journey towards the championship that matters. I like to think that I had people invested in my journey, every shocking twist and turn I have had in my career... I truely believe that’s why people followed me and my career. I was able to gain traction and attention, even without my connection to my husband Gabriel. It’s hard hearing over and over that your career only mattered because of whom I was sleeping with. It’s a kick in the guts, however, the opinions of the weak and blind no longer impact me.

Rocky was quick to follow up with another question.

Rocky: Why do you think you deserve to be in the Sin City Wrestling hall of fame?

Odette took a moment to think about her answer before she rocked forward in her chair, adjusting a strand of her long brown curly hair in the process.

Odette: I can’t answer that, obviously the higher ups thought that I was worthy of it and now here I am. I often think that it’s not so much about my reigns but it’s more about my accomplishments that I have been able to share with my nearest and dearest. I mean think about it, Melody Huntington-Hawkes joins Sin City Wrestling as my crazy over the top fan girl, she leaves Sin City Wrestling with one of the greatest Bombshell title reign stories under her belt. You have Emma Rose, she came in and shook up the Roulette division making it the title to chase at the time. The lower rank belt had more heat around it, then both top championships. Derek Thorne, sure his career didn’t kick off as it should have, but while he was here, he shattered the glass ceiling, toppling Nick Jones in what? His second week here? People send months, years, decades trying to claim the same.

Odette stopped to let that all sink in before she continued.

Odette: Evie fucking Baang. Sin City Wrestling, you’re fucking welcome. Need I say more? If there was ever a female to walk in and grab this company by the balls... I’d say she was pretty fucking hands on. Excuse the language she just brings that out of me. All of these people, I helped, I brought in or I befriended and all of them you can’t deny their presence whilst they were in Sin City Wrestling. I’m not going to claim that I made them, but hey... sometimes people need a little guidance and I helped with just that.

Odette have off a slight smug smile but she meant nothing but love with it.

Rocky: So tell me about why you decided to come back for one last match at Climax Control 200?

Odette sat back in her chair before she started to speak.

Odette: Well it’s simple, I said in my hall of fame speech that I have one last match left in me and this is it. Once Sin City Wrestling closes its doors, that’s it for me... no more wrestling professionally. I go back to being a full to mother, who occasionally helps out at the Stevens training centre. So why wouldn’t I come back and lock horns with Roxi, Keira, Delia and Vixen? This match isn’t about who is the best, it’s about honouring the bombshells before us and the Bombshell after us... this is about putting on a show for the fans that have been there since day one. I’m coming out with no ego, no drive to be the last one standing... I just want one more moment inside the six sided ring that Sin City Wrestling is famous for. It’s not about my hatred for Vixen, or my bitterness towards Delia.

As Odette went to continue Rocky stopped her.

Rocky: Your bitterness for Delia?

Odette just smiled before she replied.

Odette: I haven’t forgotten that the one time we faced each other she used my Husband against me... I’m allowed to carry that. I don’t let him get away with it, so why should I let her?

Rocky just nods as if she agrees before Odette picks up from where she left off.

Odette: Roxi, man how I love her... she gave me the matches off my life and I’m glad to be going up against her one last time. As for Keira, well I don’t have much to say about her, apart from umm thanks for coming?

Odette smiles a playful smile before Rocky takes over.

Rocky: You don’t seem to be taking this match very seriously, care to explain?

Odette leans forward in her chair and glares at Rocky Mountains intensely.

Odette: I’m not taking this seriously? That’s where you have it confused. I am taking this very seriously, it’s just not about the win or the victory for me this time round. It’s about settling foot into that ring one last time and giving the fans what they deserved. Win, lose, submit or pin fall... I’m going in there to give them SCW audience a match they deserve... I’m also going into that ring so I can say a final goodbye to the ONLY lady that had held her own against me... this is for Misty. This match to me is our way of the Bombshells of that past to tip our hats to one of the greatest. Every time we crossed paths we left everything in that ring and well she might not be with us any more, but hell... that doesn’t mean we should forget her.

Odette slips back in her chair before she sighs thinking of the life that was Misty Waters.

Rocky: So in a way this is your chance to say goodbye to the fans, to Misty and to Sin City Wrestling?

Odette just nods her head.

Odette: Exactly.

Rocky just smiled before she wraps this one up.

Rocky: do you have any final words?

It’s a silly question of course Odette had final words

Odette: I just want to say thank you, I came into Sin City Wrestling at a shitty time of my life but I ended up walking out with it all. I have the world’s best husband, the most perfect son and the best friends and I wouldn’t change that for the world. It makes all the childish shit in between, so worth it.  So thank you Sin City Wrestling for having me and for one last time, I’ll see you on Sunday... and well... let’s ride.

With a smile and a wave the scene faded to black, ending the last every Odette Stevens Promotional.  

5
Supercard Archives / The Disney Dolls Vs The Boss Ladies
« on: June 29, 2017, 11:59:27 PM »
 The Disney Dolls, a duo of two best friends, who have literally gone through everything together to get to this point in their career. What started out as a fan girl, who was Odette’s biggest fan, rolled into a friendship, which turned into a sisterhood. That was only made stronger, when Melody became Odette’s Maid of honour at her wedding, to the fairy godmother of Odette’s first child Lucas. To finally, becoming tag team partners in the place that it all began Sin City Wrestling. To some it’s been an emotional roller coaster.  A crazy story that was lined with its fair share of speed bumps, like when Misty kidnapped Melody to when Melody up rooted her life and disappeared to Norway. However, at the end of the day, they can still stand side by side knowing that when the going gets tough they will always have one another’s backs.  

Not only that, they knew they had what it took to overcome the slightest disagreements that may arise with them being two completely different souls. Like the dreaded tag team name Disney Dolls. You see Odette hated the name but she loved the concept of being in a tag team that all profits they made or created went straight to charity. Not just any charities but ones the work closely with children. Something ever since Odette had become a mother, was something close to her heart.  So, if it meant that she had to put up with that terrible tag team name, she would do it purely because it made Melody happy and well because they were helping kids that were in need. Which brings us to this week, the week before their first tag team championship defence together as being the Disney Dolls.

**

It was early Thursday morning, in California where Odette and Melody could be found running up to the top of Runyan Canyon. Once the duo hit the top of the running track, Odette was holding her sides catching her breath while Melody didn’t stop moving as she instantly went into doing jumping jacks. Odette was looking at her tag team partner confused as to why she wasn’t taking a moment to enjoy the view over California with her. It didn’t take long for the Aussie to speak out and find out what was going on with her partner.

Odette: What on earth are you doing Mel?

Melody continued to jump up and down on the spot while she looked over at her tag team partner and best friend as sweat poured down her body dropping to the dirty ground below her.

Melody: I misjudged the lead up time to Summer Xtreme and I’m REALLY not beach body ready.

Melody continued to punish herself while Odette just looked on baffled.

Odette: Mel, seriously?

Melody just continued to jump up and down completing her set of three hundred jumping jacks before she came to a stop.

Melody: Yeah, seriously.

As she stopped Melody dropped down and started to do bicycles crutches on top of the mountain while her best friend looked down at her concerned.

Odette: If you get any skinner, if you turned side on we would lose you. James is going to have to put a weight around your ankle, so you don’t blow overboard on the cruise liner.

Odette took a seat on top of the canyon, to overlook the view while to the left of her Melody continued to work out.

Melody: That’s a big fat lie.

As she finished up her set, Melody finally got up off the ground and dusted herself off before she made her way over towards the seat that Odette was sitting on. She took a seat beside her best friend before she turned to overlook the valleys below her.

Odette: It really isn’t but whatever you say, remind me to text James later about unrelated slipping meals into your crazy work out days.

The Aussie gave her friend a nudge while Melody just pulled a funny face at her friend.

Melody: Ha-ha, remind me to text Gabriel later about you just being a pain in my butt.

Odette wrapped her arm around Melody’s shoulders before she pulled her into her side.

Odette: Oh sweetie, he already knows I’m a pain in the arse, that’s why he married me because I’m his pain in the arse.

She said with a smirk before Melody cut her off with a dramatic eyeroll.

Melody: Yeah well, anyways… what’s our plans going into Summer Xtreme? I mean, you keep telling everyone that you want us to break Team Hero’s reign but in the next breath you and Gabriel are planning to make more love babies. I need to know what the plan is, so I can adjust what I’ve got going on to fit with the plan.

Melody pulled her red IPhone out to look at her calendar seeing what engagements she had lined up for herself in the future. She could sense that Odette was trying to read her phone over her shoulder so she quickly tilted it to the side hiding it from her nosey friend.

Odette: What do you mean, what you’ve got going on?

She didn’t want Odette to see what she had lined up in her future as after all, it was plans that she had made with James and she wasn’t comfortable telling her best friend about them let.

Melody: I might have plans.

Melody pulled away as she placed her phone back in her pocket, the look on her face was questioning and that was leading Odette to believe that something was going on.

Odette: Did you get clearance from Captain No Fun with these said plans?

Melody just shook her head no but she was doing it in a mocking way towards Odette. Odette on the other hand was trying not to laugh at her nickname for James.

Melody: That’s not funny, Jam isn’t Captain No Fun, in fact we have lots of fun. Plus, he’s not the boss of me, I can do what I want.

She was semi bluffing and everyone knew that. James didn’t control her however when it came to letting her get a puppy it was a flat-out no.

Odette: Apart from buy a puppy, or a cat, go back to Norway? Get married or have children?

Odette tightened her grip up on Melody’s shoulder as she felt her best friend slipping away from her on the chair. She was just joking and she hoped her best friend could see that with the smile on her face.

Melody: That’s not even, shut your face, you don’t know… I’m allowed to do whatever I want and I’ll prove it.

Melody jumped up out of her seat before she looked down at her path down to the carpark where her car was waiting for them after the 40-minute power walk back down the canyon.

Odette: Go on then, let’s go buy a puppy?

Odette was now standing beside her and the glimmer in her eye was saying she was up to no good. The thing was Odette liked the meddle innocently in other people’s life’s. it’s what good mums do.

Melody: It’s not puppy buying season Odette… it just wouldn’t make sense to buy one today.

Without another word spoken Melody started her way back down the canyon heading towards freedom.

Odette: Puppy buying season?

Odette was hot on her tail as she pressured her tag team partner to tell her what on earth she was talking about.

Melody: Yeah it falls between November and December.

Melody was just making this up so she could get Odette off her case and Odette knew it, but she would play along.

Odette: I’ve never heard of it?

Melody turned back to look at Odette over her shoulder and gave her a filthy glare before she bit back with her words.

Melody: That’s because you’re a reckless dog owner. Now, moving back to the topic at hand… what’s our plans heading into Summer Xtreme?

Odette just skipped up beside Melody and wrapped her arm around hers so now they were walking down the canyon with arms linked as most best friends do.

Odette: It’s simple Melody, our plan is the same it always will be, we show the Boss Ladies… who the fucking Company is and we prove to them that they might call themselves the Bosses of Sin City Wrestling… but really, they’re just the fucking interns. The Openers, the disposables and we won’t let them ruin what we… the Disney Duo have got going on.

Melody turned to look up at her taller friend and quickly corrected her.    

Melody: Dolls, the Disney dolls.

Odette just turned to look at Melody and she smirked knowing that got a rise out of her friend.

Odette: Oh yeah sure, whatever.

**

So here we go with Summer Xtreme is just around the corner and we the Disney Dolls get to go face to face with the Boss ladies. Now we have been nothing but civil on social media but now it’s time to get real. Jordan and Belinda, you might think you have what it takes to beat us but we can promise you we are here to walk into Summer Xtreme as the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions and we plan on walking out of Summer Xtreme as the Summer Xtreme as the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions. Why are we so confident about this? Because Summer Xtreme is our show, Melody and I have had accomplished massive goals on this super card, so what makes you think a team like yours will stop us from continuing that legacy?

News flash you won’t, you truly won’t at Summer Xtreme you’re going to find out why the summer is always hotter when the Disney Dolls are around and you’re going to find out that losing for The Boss Ladies is basically second nature.

See you next Sunday girls and here’s hoping you can live up to the hype you have been trying to create because as of right now, you’re not worth the wait.  

6
Climax Control Archives / Going Solo?
« on: June 23, 2017, 11:50:34 PM »
 The scene opens inside the expensive home of Odette and Gabriel Stevens. The original Sin City Wrestling couple of the year can be found sitting by each other’s side on the porch overlooking their wonderful view of Vegas, while keeping a watchful eye on their son, who is kicking around a football. Meanwhile the sounds of their zoo could be heard in the background as a lion roared to life, while birds sang out gracefully while monkeys could be heard calling out communicating with one another. They didn’t own the Zoo to show off their power, or money as truth be told all their animals were recue animals from homes of people who used to want and exotic pet but simply couldn’t provide it with a comfortable life or a life that the animal required. As Odette and Gabriel made sure these animals that could never be returned to the wild, lived out their days in a multimillion dollar, private reserve that they tried to make as much like their natural habitat as they could. It was hard work, but it was what Odette had poured her heart and soul into while she was off from Sin City Wrestling, whilst carrying their son that was busy with his football feet in front of them.

Gabriel was sitting on the edge of the step eager to go out and play football with his son, but he knew he had to give Lucas some freedom to learn and practice what he had just learn a few days ago at little leagues. Yes, they were those type of parents, to enrol their son into excellence programs before he could really decide what he wanted to be in life. However, Odette was hell bent on giving him the life that she never had so if that meant letting him swap and change around sports until he found one he liked, she would do it. No matter the cost or the location. Gabriel on the other hand, liked that Lucas had picked football because, well… Millwall. Odette turned to look at Gabriel and she could see that he was busting to get down there to help his two-year-old son, learn the ropes of the football but she needed to talk with him first. So, she quickly stole his attention as she rubbed the palm of her hand over his bare spine as she rubbed his back.

Odette: Are you sure, you could handle another one?

Gabriel turned to his side to look down at his wife with a smile.

Gabriel: Another child, would be a walk in the park compared to the animals we have around here. Plus, I know how much a little girl would mean to you, she would complete this family.

Odette just smiled the thought of having a mini me was exciting to her.

Odette: Well, you don’t get to pick silly, we could get another boy?

Gabriel just draped his arm over her shoulders before pulling his wife into his side, keeping her close.

Gabriel: Then I say, we don’t stop until you get a girl.  I could get a full football team out of his arrangement, something that I could invest some money in.

He was joking, or was he? Odette just looked up at him and shook her head from side to side.

Odette: Two more, that’s all I’m asking.

Her green eyes were enticing him as he just looked down into them, he knew what she was up to and without even saying a single work he just nodded his agreement. Truth be told he didn’t care how many kids, they had if they were all happy and healthy that’s all he cared about. Odette shifted her attention from her husband down to their son, who was now trying to pick the ball up and kick it towards them but he would miss the kick and simply get air before running off in a little fit of anger. He was a typical boy, at the age of two he simply wanted to be doing things a boy could do by the age of seven and the fact that he couldn’t master it first up was driving him crazy. Odette had to hold back her laughter as she watched his hands fly up in the air in an outburst before he ran off towards them.

Lucas: I don’t wanna play anymore.

Odette held her arms out and watched as her son, scooped himself up and sat in her lap, while he curled his little arms around the back of her neck. Gabriel just reached down and rested his arm on Lucas’ shoulder stealing his attention from him sulking.

Gabriel: Hey, no tears… you’ll get it one day. You can’t rush these things.

Lucas just looked up at his father and whimpered back his reply.

Lucas: But, you can do it, I wanna do it to.

Gabriel just smiled, knowing that his son wanted to be exactly like him before he reassured his little clone.

Gabriel: Any one day, you’ll be able to… I’m also a few years older than you. Remember that.

Lucas just turned his attention from his father, to look down at his mother who was holding him close because she knew one day he wouldn’t be so free giving with the hugs as son normally rebel against showing their mother’s any affection.

Odette: You know what you can do, better than your daddy?

Lucas just rubbed his little eyes before he replied, while Gabriel looked on wondering what his son could do but he couldn’t.

Odette: No one can pull coins out from behind my ears, like you can. You’re the best at it. A million times better than daddy.

Lucas just flopped himself into Odette’s arms and fell into her little trick to get a hug. While Odette was hugging Lucas, she turned to look at Gabriel who looked a little wounded before she blew him a kiss. He was still her number one, and he always would be he just however had to share that title with the bundle of joy that was in their arms.

~~

A single’s match? I mean do I even know what one of those are anymore? I mean, truly do I? Ever since I have stepped foot back into Sin City Wrestling I have been taking everyone on in the tag team world and let’s just say, since my little return, TWO reigns as one half of your Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champion. Not bad, shorty, not bad. Also, let’s add in the fact that I NEVER lost my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship to start with, I handed it back so I could go on and do one thing that myself, Melody and the fans of Sin City Wrestling have been dreaming about for years. Us finally becoming a tag team.

It truly is a dream come true for me and I know Melody feels the same way, even if she did go ahead and label us the Disney Dolls. However, as much as I hate the term Dolls, I do love Disney I mean HELLO I’m a mother… and one day I’ll have my own little Disney Princess running around my house… it’s just the term doll, reminds me of something that can be played with and I for one, am not something that can be toyed with. I’m a strong, independent woman who built her own empire off her own back. I went out and slammed the world of motocross and blasted into the Wrestling scene with ease. Hell, I’m one of the few that can say they every time they stepped inside the six-sided ring with Misty Waters, that she walked out either with the win, or the upper hand when it comes to the Queen of the dammed. Not many people can hold that candle and here I am, just watching the wax pool up and burn the skin of my palms.

Yet, week in and week out I must listen to misguided trolls, run their mouths about how they are better than me and that their line of work in Sin City Wrestling is far more supreme than mine. What can I say? I left in a high point of my career to start a family, because well look at my Husband, who wouldn’t want to make a life and build a family with him?  Yet I still must feed to trolls that are pointing fingers at me, stating that I am not a defending champion and that I have been just coasting through my championship reigns since my glorious return to the six-sided ring. Newsflash Mercedes, I don’t make the bookings in Sin City Wrestling, so if you have an issue with the way the cards are being dealt, you need to sit your arse down with Mr Mark Ward and Mr Christian Underwood.

Is it my fault, that the tag team belts were defended during the blast from the past? No… so if you could shut the fucking pie hole on your face, life for everyone in Sin City Wrestling would be well worth it. I mean, girl, you bitch far more than someone body should be in your shoes. Sure, you might be one of the greats and sure you might have touched everything that glitters in Sin City Wrestling… but there is one hurdle you can’t jump over and that’s simply you can’t beat Melody Grace… so until you do… sit the fuck down and shut the fuck up when it comes to her and myself. You need to earn, your fucking trash talk when it’s coming in our direction, so next time you wish to vomit up your words, remember, you might be able to talk the talk but until you can walk it… stay planted in your spend less shoes, while Melody and I lace up our Louboutin’s.

Now, let’s focus my attention where it’s needed, oh yes, the Boss ladies… and this week I have the chance to go one on one with the second biggest lady we have on the roster, Belinda Warwick.  She might think, her and her little buddy Jordan have what it takes to walk out of summer xtreme with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Championships, but I can promise them it won’t be that damn easy. This will be no walk in the park and this will be no trip to Disney fucking land, Pun intended. These girls are stepping up when everyone else is stepping around and I admire that but as far as me losing to one half of the Boss Ladies, you can think again. It’s not going to happen, not now, not ever. I refuse to let’ this mountain shadow what I have been working on since my comeback and what I want to accomplish with Melody Grace by myside. So, Belinda should consider what’s going to happen to her this weekend at Climax Control as a preview as to what’s going to happen to her at summer xtreme.

The Disney Dolls will crush the Boss Ladies and we will still have time to fit in and work on our charity work, because that’s what being true boss ladies is all about. You might have the name, sweeties but until you can flex that muscle, don’t risk trying to pull it. So, sit back and watch this all unfold, this Sunday night at Climax Control and I hope Jordan is staking notes because their petty little team is going to need all the help they can get. I might be an “old timer” in their eyes but I can promise you, I didn’t start up a wrestling school for nothing. I didn’t become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, with no talent. I worked my arse off for it and if they think that I might have forgotten what it’s like to wrestle by myself, let me just remind them that most of the things I have done in my career I carried myself through so what makes them think this is going to be any different?

I’ll see you in the ring Belinda and by god, I hope you’re ready for it.  

7
Climax Control Archives / Umm okay?
« on: June 02, 2017, 11:44:47 PM »
 Hello, Hi, Howdy, umm is this a whirl wind week or what? So, last week at Climax Control I was just minding my own business, when Odette had to go and do what Odette does best and that was… meddle in another person’s business. So now, here I am about to become a tag team wrestler? I know right, that wasn’t want I was expecting from my career either but she believes it will be good for me, I’m not sure how as I remember clearly vowing to never step foot into the world of championships again if I was to lose at Into the Void. ANNNS yet here I am, about to walk into this week’s Climax Control by Odette’s side and we are going to try and win the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Championships.

Let it be known, this wasn’t what I was going to do next in my career, this wasn’t even on my planner. Yet, what can I do? I have no options. I must show up and try my hardest to help Odette win back her championship that she never really lost all because of Evie Baang who decided to hand over her championship to pursue Crystal Millar. Words of advice Evie, don’t waste your time trying to build up a match with Crystal, because we all know she only puts the work in at the twelfth hour before she tucks her tail between her legs and disappears for the next few weeks.

This weekend at Climax Control I get to headline the show with MY Best friend Odette Stevens and we get to FINALLY work together as a team. This is a dream come true moment for me, however, I can’t help feeling like I’m going to let the team down. I need to get my head in the game, but let’s be honest it’s hard to do what when my head and my heart are telling me to do two complete different things.

I had one thing left that meant something to me in Sin City Wrestling, one single thing and that was being undefeated at Supercards and now, that’s been taken from me… I feel lost… I feel alone… I feel like a failure and there is nothing I can do to stop the hurt that I have because of this. I’m mad at myself for losing, I’m mad at the fact that my motivation was robbed from me and I’m mad at I now get to watch Crystal run her filthy mouth and claim to be the best.

If I’m being honest I’m on a downward spiral right now and I really don’t see how anyone can stop me, or save me or fix me. I guess it’s true when they say, that when things get broken, you can try and fix them but it will never be the same. So, here’s to being broken and here’s to trying to recover.

Cheers.

**

Tuesday; Las Vegas the city of sin.

The scene opens inside lavish home that belongs to Odette and Gabriel Stevens. Gabriel and Lucas were chasing each other around in the living room, while Odette stood in her kitchen dressed ready to go for a day out shopping. However, she wasn’t going alone as she looked across her kitchen looking over to see her NEW tag team partner Melody Grace staring at the screen of the red IPhone seven plus.  

Odette: Mel are you ready to go?

Melody didn’t even shift her attention from the screen of her phone as she continued to scroll through the pages of Pinterest looking at anything and everything to keep her mind off what she was meant to be doing today.

Melody: Do you really need me to go?

Odette was a little taken back by Melody’s words as she thought for sure her best friend would be excited for her big day, nevertheless Melody still didn’t even pull her attention away from her phone.

Odette: As my future bridesmaid, you’re required to come with me. it’s the law.

Odette made her way over towards Melody trying to get some excitement to arise from her best friend, but she was wasting her time. Melody had been in a foul mood since she had stepped foot into this house and Odette wasn’t going to stop until she found out why.

Melody: You and Gabriel already got married, it’s a renewal of vows, do you even need a bridal party for that?

The Aussie looked down at her one-time number one fan, who was now one of the lights of her lives in disgust. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing coming from Melody’s mouth as she was always so positive and happy all the time. It was as if the life has been sucked right from her and all she was left with was the shell of her former self.

Odette: I don’t need one, I want one… and you were over the moon excited last week when we spoke about this. So, what the fuck is up with your attitude today?

Melody finally peeled her eyes away from her phone before she slipped it into her baby pink YSL handbag. Looking up and over towards her best friend Melody just effortlessly replied, not giving her response a second thought.

Melody: I just really don’t see how me going to a wedding dress shop is going to cheer me up.

A lightbulb went off in Odette’s mind, of course this would be a tedious chore for Melody to participate in but she really wanted her to cheer up and embrace it. Walking over towards her Odette draped her right arm over Melody’s shoulders and gave her a little squeeze.

Odette: You’ll get to try on all the pretty dresses.

This was something she thought for sure Melody would be on board with, she was expecting her eyes to light up and her hands to clap together in excitement. However, Odette was left disappointed as the look on melody’s face said it all she wasn’t amused.

Melody: Yippeeee.

She rolled her hazel eyes before letting out a loud sigh, letting Odette know that she wasn’t in the mood today to play dress ups. She was sad and sulking, something that James hated her doing but he wasn’t around and she could get away with it. Odette just pulled her arm back away from Melody and started to drum her fingernails on the marble bench top beside her.

Odette: You can have a dream about the one you’ll pick when James asks you one day.

She gave her friend a little nudge but Melody didn’t even blink or move a muscle. Surely Odette didn’t just bring up the taboo topic that Melody isn’t allowed to talk about? Surely, she didn’t just promise her something that was never going to happen.

Melody: I’ll be one hundred and ten, I won’t need a white dress, I’ll need a new hip and teeth.

She dragged her right hand through her curly blonde hair before she placed her bag over her shoulder, looking to make a quick exit from the kitchen so this conversation could end. Odette was hot on melody’s heels as she followed her best friend towards the front door.

Odette: Don’t be a Debbie downer Mel, we have all seen the way he looks at you. Your time isn’t that far away.

Melody didn’t bother to turn around, she hated talking about this purely because she knew it was never going to happen and it was all her fault why it was never going to happen. Regardless of the situation she didn’t want to be talking about it she just wanted to head out, get the dress shopping done so she could come back to Odette’s house drop off her best friend before she made the drive back to Beverly Hills.

Melody: I don’t want to talk about it.  

She reached for the door handle on the front door but as she went to swing it towards her, Odette side stepped her and cut her off stepping in front of her. Odette was now looking down at her friend with a concerned look on her face.

Odette: We don’t have to go, if it’s got you this upset.

Melody took a moment to think about what she was doing and how she was acting, she felt like an idiot but she couldn’t help it. She knew what she wanted to do with her life and right now, the reason why she couldn’t do it was standing right in front of her pretending that everything was going to be okay. She was throwing her happiness in her face while Melody was internally ripping herself apart.  With a big sigh the young blonde finally spoke towards her best friend, she knew she was going to have to be honest with her if they were going to try and function this week as the dream team Sin City Wrestling were pinning them as.

Melody: I’m not upset about the dress shopping, I’m not even mad that I’m your bridesmaid… again. I’m just upset at what you did at Climax Control. You didn’t even ask me if I wanted to be your partner, you just nominated me and walked off like it was no big deal.

Melody was being very real with Odette and Odette couldn’t see what the big deal was. She thought she had made the right choice with Melody as her tag team partner but hearing those words made Odette think that Melody didn’t want to be tagging with her. To her it wasn’t a big deal, it was something they had always talked about. One day teaming up and tearing down Team Hero’s historic reign together. However, it was just always talk and now Odette wanted to make that a reality which was something Melody wasn’t ready for.

Odette: Because it isn’t a big deal.

Melody just rolled her eyes, of course Odette couldn’t see what was really happening here she was too busy living in her perfect little bubble where everything was green and gold.

Melody: It is to me.

As if on cue Gabriel had walked into the room with Lucas in his arms, innocently heading over towards the girls to give his wife a kiss before she went shopping. However, instead of walking in on them giggling and enjoying themselves he had walked in on them having a disagreement.

Odette: We finally get to team up and now this is a big deal to you. That you’re going to turn into a negative? I don’t know what’s wrong with you lately Mel, but baby girl you need to stop being so negative all the time. You need to see the light in the day for what it is.

It wasn’t about here turning it into a negative, it was about her not getting to once again do what she wanted to do. Melody just huffed, she knew huffing got under Odette’s skin so she made sure she did it loudly.

Melody: I don’t need to see anything. I can see everything perfectly and before you shoved me into this battle royal match this weekend, I had everything planned.

Melody’s voice wasn’t it soft sweet song like tone like it normally was, it was quite harsh and to the point something that Odette and Gabriel hadn’t encountered.

Odette: And what was your grand plan?

Odette was staring a hole into her best friend trying to work out what was going on in that mind of hers but she couldn’t work it out she couldn’t work out why she was so angry about being her tag team partner.

Melody: I was going to challenge Mercedes to my final match and I was going walk out beating her once again and that was it. I was going home, I was going to Cali, to live with James, Dexter and Puppy. I was done. I’ve lost EVERY-thing that meant ANY thing in my career at into the void. I FAILED. I failed myself, James, my fans… I’m no longer unbeatable at Super Cards… I’m done, I can’t come back from that. I wanted out. I was so close to being out and then you… YOU had to go and point your stupid finger at me and ruin it all.  

Gabriel didn’t say a single word as he watched Melody rile up at his wife, not because he didn’t have the guts to say anything he just knew these two were like sisters so of course they were going to have disagreements from time to time. Odette was just shocked, pure and honestly shocked at what Melody had just said to her.

Odette: You were going to quit?

Melody just nodded her head sarcastically as if she had to spell it out towards the Aussie.

Melody: I had my letter written up and addressed for Mr Underwood and Mr Ward and everything, I’m done Odette. Well I would have been done, until you had to go and point your stupid finger at me to become your stupid tag team partner.

She didn’t give Odette a single second to reply as Melody opened the door and rushed outside, letting the large wooden door slam shut behind her. Odette was going to go follow her but Gabriel was now by her side and he forced his hand on the door, so his wife couldn’t open it. Turning to look up at the love of her life Odette just looked at him stunned. Gabriel just pulled his wife into his side before he pressed his lips on the top of her head kissing her lightly while Lucas, wiggled around on his father’s side wanting to follow Melody and chase her.

Odette: I had no idea.

Gabriel just held his wife to his side before he gently spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> You can’t know what people refuse to tell you O. Just give her some time today, she’ll come around.

And we fade on Gabriel holding the two people that mean the most to him in this entire world. Leaving Melody to stew over what she had just said and done, while driving around the outskirts of Vegas.

**

Later that day;

It had been a few hours and Odette had cancelled her shopping day to spend the day at home with her husband Gabriel. While Lucas was now being entertained by Despy and Angel whom had dropped over to visit the young boy hell bent on trying to teach him how to play checkers as Uncle Despy’s goal was to be the one to teach him all the board games in the world. Synn was watching his son interact with Lucas, concerned as Lucas had the tendency to reach out and grab on to Angel and squeeze him just a little too tightly. Snowflake was watching them all from his seat on the floor beside Lucas, who was just moving the checkers around the board without any thought.

Gabriel has his arms wrapped around his wife’s waist in the kitchen with his head on her shoulder as he looked at her reflection in the window in front of them. Kissing her gently behind her ear he whispered towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> You know, since Grandpa is here, we could slip upstairs and think about extending the family.

Odette’s eyes lit up as she turned towards Gabriel who was grinning from ear to ear, she didn’t expect to hear that from him especially since the topic of another child was put off between them. Just as Odette was going to reply, they both looked towards the doorway as the front door cracked opened and in walked Melody Grace. She wasn’t alone however as James was now with her as he had travelled to Vegas with her but had decided to spend his time at the casinos instead of hanging around the Steven’s house. It’s not that he didn’t like them, it just well he didn’t overly tolerate them either.

Despy looked up from his spot in the living room and without a second to spare he grabbed onto Angel and stormed over towards Melody in a huff.

Despy: You have some explaining to do, Melody Grace Carpenter.

Melody just looked at Despy confused, while Despy was now tapping his foot in her direction. His sole focus was on Melody as he didn’t even catch on to the fact that his buddy James was in the same room as him.

Despy: What’s this I’ve been hearing about you wanting to quit SCW?

All eyes were now on Melody in the room and everyone had flooded the area what she was standing in, she could feel Synn looking at her, Despy was shaking his head from side to side in disappointment, James was burning a hole in her skin with anger as he didn’t know she was going to retire. Gabriel had his eyes glued on his wife while she was looking at Melody concerned. Lucas was at Despy’s feet trying to jump up and take Angel away from him so he could play with him. Melody turned towards Gabriel and Odette and spoke.

Melody: You told him?

Despy was quick to jump to their defence.

Despy: No, Angel told me, because Angel heard it from Snowflake… so don’t be getting mad at them young lady. Now spill, why would you want to walk away from Sin City Wrestling? Hmmm?

Despy was making his way up closer towards Melody, while he was searching for answers from his best buddy. Melody wasn’t going to say anything, she was just going to turn around and walk out but no matter which direction she looked she was surrounded by her closest friends and basically family.

Melody: I wanted to quit because I’m a loser. A big fat, tank of a loser. I let Crystal beat me. She took my title. Well Polly’s title… but you know what I mean and I no longer have my one claim to fame. I’m no longer the Super Card Queen. I ruined it for me, I ruined it for my fans and now I have nothing.

Despy scoffed at her words, looking at her a little hurt and confused but he knew she didn’t mean to hurt him. So, he was going to fix this. Despy turned to look at his father and as if Synn knew what Despy was hinting at the booming voice of Synn was now projecting towards young Melody.

<FONT COLOR=#E56717>Synn:</FONT> You’re willing to give up everything, over one night? You’re rise to the top didn’t happen overnight, so what makes you think you’re fall from Grace, would crumble because of one match?

Before Melody could reply to Synn, he stepped into the room and was now standing beside his son.

<FONT COLOR=#E56717>Synn:</FONT> You started at the bottom, you’ve been laughed at ridiculed, mocked… and you won everyone over and built and empire, a fortress, with an endless following, who support you no matter what you do… or who you do it with.

He turned to look at James, driving his point home.

<FONT COLOR=#E56717>Synn:</FONT> And you just want to walk away from them? That my dear, would be you failing them, not the losses, not the titles, you walking away would ruin what you have created from the ground up. However, if that’s what you wish to do.

Synn took a step back before he said to much, leaving the floor open for Gabriel.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> I get where you’re coming from Melody. We have all been there, I wanted to quit before I went on and became Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion for a second time… if I would have walked away, I probably wouldn’t have had one of the best years in my career. A championship, a pregnant glowing wife, followed by the birth my world, my son.

Gabriel looked at his family to drive his point home before he continued.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> You can’t just run away because things get hard, or because you lose something that has no meaning to begin with. The Super Card Queen? You think one loss, where you weren’t even pinned of submitted is going to take that away from you? It’s your presence at Supercards that will keep that title alive… You should dig deep and want this Melody, only you can be the killer of your own titles. You control your fate.

He took a step back to be by his wife’s side before he looked around the room, waiting for the next person to step up. James just looked at his girlfriend, unsure of this little intervention moment the Sins were conducting but why should he keep quiet when he has his own issues on his chest.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I seriously wish you could see yourself through my damn eyes Mel. You keep saying that you have failed me and yet every day I seen you, every second I see you I can’t be any prouder of you. You have overcome a lot, by yourself, in your career, in your personal life but you have never ever given up… hell, if you could put at least twenty percent of what you put in when you were hell bent on fixing us, you would never have a dark day in Sin City Wrestling again. I get that you feel like you’re at your lowest point, I’ve been there… curiosity of that arse hole over there.

James motioned to Gabriel and he was referring to the time that Gabriel threw James into a dumpster one night at Climax Control.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Sure, I had to take a break to come back to be the man I am today, but you don’t need to take a break from your career Mel. You have it all, looks, charisma, agility, the moves, you’re fast, you’re fucking fast in that ring and no one could catch you, the fans adore you... I adore you. You make friends with everyone, you don’t hold grudges, you move with the times, you keep things fresh and exciting… you’re always evolving… you don’t need to step away from the ring to rebuild yourself, you just need to take a break on yourself and stop being so hard on yourself.

James smiled towards his girlfriend, while Despy nodded in agreement before he spoke out.

Despy: BFF you should really listen to my Best Buddy, he knows what he is saying.

James cringed at what Despy had just said but he let it slide as he watched Melody start to tear up. She was confused and now she felt like everyone was picking on her when they were trying to show her, her strengths. James wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her back from running away while covering it up with a delicate hug. Everyone in the room had said something, apart from Odette who was trying to find the right words.

Odette: I’m sorry that you feel like I pushed you into this Melody. I just didn’t think you would be at the end of your rope. I should have asked you first before announcing you as my tag team partner. I just thought you would be excited. We could be the dangerous two, the Disney Duo, hell we could be Anna and Elsa… for all I care. I just wanted to tag up with my best friend, so we can tear down that strangle hold that Team Hero has on the record. I wanted us to live out our dream of being a tag team before well life happens and we run out of time.

Melody screwed her nose up at what Odette had just said, she wasn’t talking about death surely?

Odette: However, if you still want to step away that’s fine… I mean… Gabriel just suggested we start extending the family sooooo…

There was a smirk on Odette’s face that Melody knew all too well and it wasn’t long until Melody was walking towards Gabriel. She didn’t waste a moment before she slapped her hand on Gabriel’s bare chest before she wiggled her right index finger at him.

Melody: No! You know the rules, no more children until I get to have children… so we can have little babies that grow up together. So, no… just no.

Gabriel just smirked while James just tried his best to hide the fact he was rolling his eyes at that idea. Lucas had made his way over to James and was now tugging on the bottom of his shirt looking for attention. While Melody took a step back and looked at the room filled with her loved ones.

Melody: I don’t deserve you all. I truly don’t.

She was welling up as she looked at Despy, Synn, Angel, James, Lucas, Gabriel and Odette before she went to speak once more she cut off by Odette. The Aussie had swooped in and stolen Melody’s time to talk.

Odette: So, I have a question for you Melody Grace Carpenter. One I should have asked you a long time ago, well on Sunday night at least. Would you like to be my tag team partner, my best friend in crime and the one I stalk, and chase down Team Hero’s record with and claim it for our own?

Odette was holding her hands out and she had Melody’s hands in hers as she looked in her friend’s beautiful eyes looking for the answer. It didn’t take long for her to get her reply.

Melody: OH MY GOD, of course I will.

Melody jumped up into Odette’s arms and the two hugged while the boys watched on, glad that their worlds could return to some type of peace. Meanwhile as Odette hugged her best friend she looked at James and winked at him, as if she was challenging him to beat that. James just ignore it before he reached down and lifted Lucas up into his arms so he could stop pulling on his shirt. It only took a few hours but everything in this household seemed to turn back around all thanks to Despy who was smiling proudly as the beautiful moment he has just created. Once Despy was pleased with what he had seen he turned to look back at the checkers board and before anything could be said, the sound of the table being flipped broke up the silence.

Despy: BEATEN BY A BABY!!!

**

So here we go, welcome to a new era in Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Wrestling. A dawn of a new day, staring one of Sin City Wrestling’s most loved Bombshell’s and one that well… you either love or hate. Melody Grace Carpenter and Odette Nicole Stevens. Two very decorated female wrestlers, who have left a very noticeable mark on Sin City Wrestling during their time here.

Only time will tell if they can team together and overcome others such as Team Technicolor, The Fallen, The Elders, The Boss Ladies or The Angel Clan. I mean sure the other tag teams have been teams already and know they can work together, but what could out match or outweigh the bond that Odette and Melody share? Ask yourselves that before you start saying that they haven’t tagged before and that is going to cripple them. If anything, it’s going to drive them on. They have been after this pairing since Melody first decided that she wanted to become a wrestler, so what makes you all think they are going to let this golden opportunity slip through their fingers?

You’ll be sadly mistaken if you bet against these two just because they are new to the tag team scene together. Just know Odette know what it takes to be a champion in the tag division, so do you really think she would pick someone who would share her passion? If you do, you’re kidding yourself.

So, Remi, Edie, you might be sisters but I can assure you… your little dysfunctional tag team is going to be left one shade this Sunday night and that’s red from embarrassment when once again, you both get aired out and beaten.

The Elders? Well let’s be honest they have been talking about losing all week on Twitter, so enjoy that feeling of not letting yourself down when you taste defeat this Sunday night.

The Angel Clan? I mean do they even exist anymore? I mean I haven’t seen them around lately, so you know what if you could just stay gone, you would be doing all of us a huge favour.

The Boss Ladies, That’s a joke, right? Like I am picturing some hard-hitting suits in my mind, but when it comes to being in the ring with Odette and Melody, they’re going to be picked apart. Also, Evie threatened them that if they let Belinda walk out of Climax Control one half of the tag team champions, she could destroy everything they have ever loved. So, consider that motivation.

The Fallen, or as I like to call them, the Fallen so far, they can’t get back up. Those girls will slide on in, just in the nick of time but I can promise you it won’t be enough. It will never be enough to topple the team of Melody and Odette and why’s that? Because well they seem to have more distractions lately, over stretching themselves and well that’s never a good thing when your mind should be fully focused on your own life.

It doesn’t matter who gets put before the team of Melody and Odette because the ending will be the same. Odette will once again be crowned one half of the tag team champions and Melody will leave this Sunday night being crowed Little Miss Three out of Four.

Odette and Melody, your NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions.

It’s going to happen this Sunday night, be a part of it and get ready to witness history.  

8
 Hello, Hello, Hi, Howdy Partner… well partners because like I really hope more than one person reads this because well wouldn’t that be embarrassing if no one read it and like I just posted this for no reason what so ever. AWKWARD INDEED. Alrighty let’s get down to business and well, what a full filled week this week has been NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT! Everyone was raving how a week in New York would be the best week in my life and well let’s take a look at it shall we? I mean if you have missed the cues on Twitter let me catch you up to speed. Something, something that I call bulldust is going on and I don’t like it and it makes me sooooo suuuuuuper man… I mean to put mad there but hey… I LOVE ME SOME SUPERMAN so live with it. I could have backspaced but I thought hey, let’s add some old-school melody into this stew.

Okay, where was I? oh that’s right New York is great and I’m really, REALLY! glad I came here because if it wasn’t for New York my eyes wouldn’t have been opened to what has happened in my personal life. I mean come on, even a blind mole can see that something is going on with James and I and well… if you’re looking for the scoop you’ll have to swing by baskin and robbins to get the scoop on the thirsty one magical flavours of ice cream they deliver because my lips are sealed.

Thank you, Hilary duff, now I can’t get that god-awful song out of my head. You know what’s a good song? Slow Hands by Niall Horan, like seriously download that masterpiece and stick in in your ears on repeat.

So, where was I? Oh, that’s right, what’s been happening in New York you ask, well not a lot really just lots of press for Sin City Wrestling. Lots of people asking me “Where’s James?’ “Did you leave James at home?” “Did James forget you?” HELLO, I’m a person not a bloody handbag, if we don’t go out together it’s because we wanted to not because we forgot each other. I’m really looking forward to watching everyone’s match focus later today and seeing what they say about us. Probably that he moved on the greener grass and that finally the Queen of his life is dead. Hmmm, those T-Shirts are starting to make a whole lot more sense now.

Now let me just clear something up before we rush off to candy land together and get sugar highs over what’s about to unfold to me this week. I have had a lot of people asking me “Damn Melody, you had no match focus in your last week’s promotional video, so like are you even serious about getting your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship back?” in which I have been replying with, that’s a long ass question and I hope you stopped to take a breather because you could faint in future asking long winded dumb questions like that. YES, I know that the focus part of my promotional was missing I’m dumb, not blonde…

Wait. That. Doesn’t. Seem. Right. Oh. Well. My. Bad.

Am I going to fix that mistake NOPE because I’m dope enough to own it, so let’s carry on, I understand how bad it looks but let me tell you something. I left it out for a reason. You see last week I wasn’t even sure what I wanted to do with myself, I wasn’t sure if I was Arthur or Martha, I’m Martha if anyone is asking... I checked… James checked and I still have lady bits. YAY team being a lady!

The reason for it missing is simple, I didn’t know what I knew now. I thought I was about to walk out those doors and lose everything and for once in my life I was okay with that. I was okay with not having the fighting spirit in me I was okay with not wanting to stick around, I was okay with packing up my things and taking my ball home and never coming back. Selfish? Yes, but a wounded and damaged mind can only handle so much pressure before it combusts… did I break? Yes, did I want to quit? Yes. Was I ready to just hand over my Super Card Queen title over to someone else, YES…

What are my feelings now on the matter? I’m willing to stand up and fight for what is ours because I realised this wasn’t just about me. It was about US, YOU, ME, the bird that wakes me up in the morning… singing that sweet tune. It’s about some animal like man sitting in the middle of Norway of Sweden, lord only knows… it’s about all the Melephants, it’s about all the people who believe in me… I can’t let them down. I can’t walk away from them. So, these boots, might be made for walking but I’m going to be walking to New York and walking into… Into the Void.

Whoa say that three times fast what a tongue twister that could turn out to be.

AAAANYWAYS I’m going to be walking Into, Into the Void with two things on my mind. One, winning back our Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and two keeping my title as Sin City Wrestling’s Super Card Queen. I’m not going to sleep on this chance because I’m Belle NOT Aurora and I don’t have time to take endless naps, while waiting on true loves kiss. I’ve got work to do and that work involves getting myself into the right frame of mind to go toe to toe to toe with Polly Playtime and Crystal Whatever her last name is this week I can’t keep up.

I’ll see you on Sunday night my New Yorker Melephants and I’m going to need you all to be loud for me, so I can hear you over Crystal’s whingy voice.

**

It had been a long week and not a very good week in the life of Melody Grace, after her run in with the Paparazzi in Boston she had been a lot more careful in what she was saying and doing outside in the land of the people. It wasn’t something she was used to but it was something that had to be done to protect herself and the people she cared for most. Most of her week in New York she had spent away from James in the spotlight, cause the press and her fellow work mates to start spreading gossip about them breaking up. I mean why else would they not be seen together? Why else would Melody be talking about moving all over the world and James be banging on about freedom. It didn’t take much to put two and two together that something was happening in their fairy-tale life that seemed like it was tumbling towards the earth about to crash and burn.

However, Melody didn’t want to think about that she didn’t want to think about the what if’s or the when because she knew something was coming up and she didn’t like the feeling of darkness that was surrounding her so she did what most women do in a time of need and relaxation. She took it upon herself to book in for a trip to the day spa. I mean what couldn’t a five-hour indulgence package fix? Meanwhile James was out painting the town read with celebrities and making up new life choices.

Melody was found sitting inside a large dimly lit room, that was covered in rose petals all over the floor and the bed she was sitting on. She was wrapped up in a crisp white clean towel while she had a towel wrapped up on top of her head keeping her hair back. She was make up free, but still managed to look flawless as she waited for her massage therapist to walk back into the room. As if on cue the door cracked open and in walked two small but very Swedish girls, who could easily have looked like twins. They made their way over towards Melody with their big bright smiles just eager to get this massage under way.

Kelli: Mrs Huntington-Hawkes, it’s our pleasure to be of service to you tonight.

Melody just rolled her eyes, she knew they must have been fans of James because girls did this to her all the time. Called her by his last name to see if she reacted, so they knew if they still had a chance of getting him to marry them before her.

Melody: Please just call me Melody.

Rosie: Okay, Ms Melody… are you ready for your massage tonight?

Melody just looked up at the two-blonde hair, blue eyes picture of perfection females and just smiled. She had always wanted that combination for herself and would often get jealous of the blonde hair blue eyed girls was fawned all over James when they were out in public. So much for relaxing, because all she had been doing was thinking about that stupid boy. Letting out a long sigh Melody just nodded as she smiled.

Melody: I’m ready, although I read something about you guys offering the Abs in The massage… my stylist told me all about it. Could I please go with that, I know it’s not on the selection chart but she insisted that it was the best massage she had ever had. I really, really need something like that right now.

The two girls turned towards each other with a big bright smile on their face. The Massage wasn’t called the Abs in The like Melody has said it, it was in fact an Absinthe massage something that New York was secretly famous for. The girls just smirked too one another before turning back to look at Melody.

Kelli: Whatever the pretty lady wants the pretty lady gets, now do you want to start with the massage, or would you like to soak yourself in the spa for a half an hour and unwind?

Melody thought about what was on offer and before she knew it, she was answering with a definite answer.

Melody: The spa sounds nice.

After all she did have the whole night basically to pamper herself because only the lord knew when James was coming home and what state he would be in. Melody looks at the two girls as they both pointed towards the free-standing spa bath that looked like a massive egg. The water was constantly running and pouring over the sides of the bath before it would hit the floor and run down the marble tiles into the drains that were hidden alongside the walls. It just screamed elegance, an idea that Melody was saving in her memory bank for her Malibu home. As Melody made her way over towards the spa, one of the girls handed her a glass filled with green liquid and motioned for her to drink.

Rosie: Make sure you sip it darling, we don’t want you missing out on your massage.

Melody didn’t really understand what the lady meant but she took a sip of the strong green liquid that seemed to burn her throat as it passed down it. Screwing up her face she tried to hide her disgust but Kelli had seen it all.

Kelli: It gets better Melody, I promise. Rosie and I will leave you now but we will come back in half an hour to start your massage.

Before Melody could say another word Kelli and Rosie both left her alone in the large, candle lit room looking down at the bath in front of her. The water was hot as she could see the steam rising from the water and that’s exactly what she needed a nice hot bath to ease the tension away of her week from hell.

**

Crystal, Crystal, Crystal… I didn’t want to believe in what I heard them all say about you that you were just a greedy fame hungry girl who has no real ambition to do anything more with her life. I mean sure you do movies and you’re the queen of the silver screen, we get it you tell us that all the time and to be honest we are kind of over it. I mean move on, well done you have done television and movies but let’s be honest who hasn’t in this day and age? What disgusts me the most is that where were your weeks ago when you weren’t in the title picture? Hmm where did you go after you lost the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell championship? You went into hiding and only came out when you knew you had a direct chance of being thrown back into the spotlight once more. Selfish. Selfish Crystal who only put in the work when she knows that she is going to have a crack at the top title, I mean where are you ever other week?

We don’t see you put in any work when it comes to lesser titles or lesser competition but as soon as you get a sniff of the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship, you kick yourself into gear and decide to come out all gun blazing. You know how bad that makes you look right? It makes you look like you think that you are above everyone here in Sin City Wrestling. It makes you look like you only care about one thing and one thing only and that’s the World Bombshell Championship. I mean good on you if that’s the image you are wanting to put out but seriously enough already. It’s a waste of building up other talent. It’s a waste for you to even be here if you’re only interested in the top tier and fuck all the others.

Flip flop Crystal, one minute your best friend the next minute she is trying to call you out by using a young fan. Trying to make a name for herself, trying to play mind games. Well I hope you happy, because you play yourself. While I was champion you came after me and I told you, even after you gave up your right to a rematch that I would face you but each week after you made up some bullshit about me saying NO to you. I never said, NO to you, I said that we would have our match in time and where did you go after it was basically confirmed? You disappeared. You didn’t bother to put in the work, but the week after I lost my championship belt to Polly here you are again like a zit that reappears that time month, you just came out of nowhere banging on about how you were owed a rematch. A rematch you gave up on. But why am I surprised? Anything to launch yourself up and hold others down. Anything to get your name on the card while others struggle week in and week out.

You show up when you want to you put in the work that you want to and in that case, you bite yourself in the damn arse. Do you really think the fans are following this sporadic case of desperate attention seeking? And that they are liking it? That they are getting behind you? They aren’t behind you. They want nothing to do with you because you turn on them more than anyone should.  You double cross everyone just to get your way and hell it might pay off this weekend in New York, you might actually walk into the building with nothing and leave with everything like your normally do but I will know that you will be a hollow champion who has no respect for this business, who has no respect for the fans, no respect for Sin City Wrestling because you only show up and put in work when the world is gracing you. Not when they need you, not when they want you. You only work off your own back, you only work and do what suits you and fuck everyone else.

You’re a part time champion with a part time attitude and look of that’s what gets you over the line, then screw it I will want nothing more to do with Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. I will do what all former champions should do when they lose and give up their rematch right. I’ll start at the bottom and work my way back up because I respect this company and I respect the people who put in the work unlike you.

You crave nothing but the fame, nothing but the rights to call yourself the best but riddle me this Crystal… even the people who are at the top of their food chain as seen by the ones below them as weak and undeserving. How are you going to handle that? How are you going to handle the fact that no one wants to see you with the top gold, just so you can try and beat Mikah’s record. That’s all this is about, it’s not about the pressure of being the champion, it’s not about the pride of being the champion, it’s all so you can try and prove to everyone that you’re better than Mikah.

Newsflash, you are not and you will never be better than Mikah. You will always live in her shadow and there is nothing you can do or say to change that fact.

You might be the silver screen queen but I am the super card queen and I will stop at nothing to make sure that title stays intact.

And if I do lose to you, then I know that hard work really doesn’t pay off and that my whole life has been a lie.

**

Half an hour had passed and both Kelli and Rosie had made their way back into the room. Kellie passed a towel towards Melody as the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell stood up from the bath water, she wrapped herself up in the towel before she made her way over towards the bed where Rosie was waiting. Melody had never been to a fancy place where they have two people massaging your body before but she was ready as she would ever be, however as she made her way from the spa to the bed she found herself feeling slightly groggy like she couldn’t find her footing. Kellie swooped in and helped Melody make her way over towards the bed before Rosie held up the finished glass of Absinthe to Kelli. The girls had a chuckle to themselves knowing that Melody was under the effects of alcohol and soon she was going to be massage with the same liquid just in oil form.

As Melody laid down head first on the bench, she waited for the girls to start but as soon as her head hit the pillow she went out like a light. She was no longer in the massage room she was 1976 in the back hallways of Rydell High. Melody was no longer Melody she was Sandy and the boy she was looking at looked a lot like James Huntington-Hawkes but his name was now Danny. She was surrounded by a group of ladies all wearing pink jackets, when she turned to her sides she saw Odette, Misty and Roxi Johnson all a part of her crew. Turning her attention across to all the boys she could see the T-Birds that consisted of Despy, Simpson and Giani. Melody tried to shake her head from side to side to wake up be she couldn’t as her mind was playing tricks on her making her believe was way apart of Grease. However, it wasn’t the regular Grease, it was the Grease she was making up in her head.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Danny:</FONT>So, tell me, Sandy, you want to go to the dance with me this Friday night?

The slick looking James with a comb over with the sexy spiral curl at the front was putting the moves on her and she couldn’t help but swoon. As he placed his right hand up and slammed it against the hard locker door beside her. Melody looked James up and down seeing him in a black leather jacket, a white t-shirt and ripped blue jeans was enough to drive any lady crazy. Her attention turn towards herself looking down at her peace skirt and white buttoned up shirt with her two piggy tails.  Melody smiled as she heard her strange accent talk softly towards James.

Melody - Sandy:If I didn’t know any better, I would be thinking you’re asking me on a date?

All the pink ladies swooned behind her while all the T-Birds cheered for their boy Danny. James or Danny just flicked a comb out of his jacket pocket and slide it through his hair confidently before he pressed his back up onto the lockers.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Danny:</FONT>What if I am, I know you want to say yes to me?

Melody couldn’t deny that as she nodded up and down while looking at her T-Bird James before she excitedly, jumped up and down.

Melody - Sandy:Hmm, I don’t know… I was told you’re a bit of a bad boy.

James well Danny took a step up towards Melody before his placed his hand under her chin, stealing her attention up to his beautiful eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Danny:</FONT>Only the baddest.

Just like in the movies Odette, Misty and Roxi all swooned behind Melody fainting into each other while Melody just held onto the pile of books in her hands pretending like she wasn’t interested.

Melody - Sandy:I don’t know, I mean I have all this biology homework and it’s not going to do itself.

Danny couldn’t help himself as he moved her hands from under Sandy’s check to brush a strand of her hair behind her ear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Danny:</FONT>Biology, that sounds like something I could help you with. So, what do you say? How about I pick you up at eight?

Before Melody could even utter a word in reply, James well Danny had already started to make his exit plan.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Danny:</FONT>See you then, toots.

Melody watched as James and the T-Birds walked off leaving her in the hallway with her Pink Ladies. They all surrounded her and started to talk while the man if her dreams just continued to walk down the hallway towards the exit.

Melody could feel her body being pulled on as both Kelli and Rosie went to work on her tired body that was filled with knots. So much so that it pulled her out of her daydream like state returning her to the land of the living. She couldn’t believe what she had just dreamt of, but she didn’t have long to smile about it because as soon as her eyes were closed once more she was back in a land of another reality.

She was no longer in Rydell High School, this time she was sitting inside a large classroom looking towards black board covered in sloppy chalk writing. Sitting to her side was someone that looked like James but it wasn’t James as he was nerdy looking with thick black glasses that framed his eyes. His face wasn’t flawless, in fact he had a few blemishes on his chin, but for some reason he was staring right at her. Melody looked around the room trying to find something familiar, but she couldn’t find a single thing.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Nerdy:</FONT>So, Melanie.

Melanie? Who the hell was Melanie? Melody screwed up her nose and quickly bit back at him.

Melody: It’s Melody.

She was disgusted at first but she quickly softens when he spoke to her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Nerdy:</FONT>Oh, sorry it’s just all the cool kids, called you Mel I thought that was short for Melanie?

Melody just sighed before she spoke towards the Nerdy James.

Melody: Where are we?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H - Nerdy:</FONT> Well that knock to your head, really affected you. Were at our high school Melody. Aliens came and took everyone but you and me and now we must work together to save the universe.

Melody just chuckled to herself, he couldn’t be serious? He knew how much she hated aliens.

Melody: This is crazy talk, so, so crazy. Alien’s aren’t real.

Before she could finish that statement, a loud BANG was heard and her entire world shook from side to side pulling her all over the place before her eyes ripped open. Once again, she was back in the massage room and everything she had just thought of was a dream. She could feel Kelli and Rosie working on her legs in the massage and tried her hardest not to close her eyes once more however it was too late and as soon as she closed her eyes she was back into her hallucinations.

This time she woke up in France and that’s where we will leave her.

**

Polly, Polly, Polly the girl who gets the hold over my head that she was the one to take my title away from me and when I say me I mean US. We have worked so hard for this, literally come from the bottom to have a chance at the top and now this Polly pocket gets to stand back and say she is the reason what our belt is now sitting proudly around her waist. It upsets me knowing that she gets to have this honour that she gets to have this moment when all I have ever wanted was something to call my own, something that I could be proud of and each week I have to watch my pride and joy be wrapped around someone else’s waist. It kills me.

It kills me seeing that I let myself down when I left Polly pin me, not only that I let all my fans down and that right there doesn’t and will never sit right with me. So, in a match that I truly think should only be Polly Versus myself I have the chance to try and win back my Sin City Wrestling Championship and if you think for a single second that I’m not going to go for it, you’re wrong. You’re really wrong. I need to win that Championship back not just for myself but for all my Melephants out there. I also need to show Polly Playtime that pulling people out of the crowd and trying to get a rise out of Mikah and I truly isn’t the right way around business. If she wanted to get under our skin all she had to do was open her mouth. That god-awful sound is enough to cripple the walking dead.

So now I’m on a mission to free the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell championship from the fans of Polly Playtime and I know it won’t be easy but that doesn’t mean it’s not possible and I won’t stop and I can’t be stopped until I reverse the damage I have done to that championship. Polly will make a mockery of everything that I stood for, what I believed in and I can’t allow someone with that type of mind to lead our division. Polly isn’t a leader she is a bully and I hate bullies. She must be stopped and to do that she had to be put back into her place and her place on Sunday will hopefully be below me.  I want nothing more than to pin her shoulders to canvas cleanly and beat her to reclaim the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship but I also know that sometimes things don’t go to plan.

However, I’m known for being a dreamer in Sin City Wrestling so I will keep doing what I do best and dream that Sunday night will be my night of nights. I mean how awesome would it be to beat Polly Playtime and Crystal Millar in the ring at the same time? Think of the Melephants parties would could have. However, all dreams don’t come easy and I need to put in the work.

I have been working my butt off this week to make sure I’m in tip top shape to defeat Polly Playtime. What kinda of stupide name is that. Not only is it a stupid name but she also shares the same finisher name as me GOD… I want to punch Polly in her perfect teeth but all anger as side I see her as my biggest threat she is the one I need to beat because she is the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. She is the one I need to put all my focus on, because she is the one that matters in this match up. Not Crystal. Sure, Crystal might talk to the talk but when it comes to putting in the work, she is never around to get dirty or lift a finger. She might have a lot to say but she won’t have a lot to do.

So, Polly consider this your warning, playtime might be over in your mind and you might be walking into New York the champion and in your mind, you’re walking out the champion as well but I can promise you I will push you to your limits I will do whatever I can to break you because my Melephants and I need and want our Championship back. You stole it from us the first time when you grabbed a handful of my tights but mark my words, it will not go down like that this time round. I will not let you steal one from me again. I mean Kudos for getting it over the line and all but is that how you want to be known the champion who only won because she is a dirty cheat? If so good on you, but I know deep down you want to prove the world that you deserve to be the champion.

To do so, you’ll have to defend your championship against me and if history is anything to go by you might beat me once but it’s really bloody rare to be me again because I study you, I learn your patterns and I make damn sure I’m one step ahead of you. I want to be one step ahead of you so at Into the Void, I won’t stop until I am and I won’t stop until I’m the NEW Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

I’ve worked too hard to have to put up with the cards that I’m dealt and I’m too focused not to walk out of Into the Void without the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell championship back in my arms. I know she wants to come home to her rightful owner and I won’t let something a trivial as a bit of playtime get in my way and hold me back from becoming a two-time Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

**

It was late in the night, so late that Melody was beginning to think that James wasn’t going to come home until the very wee hours of the morning. She couldn’t blame him; this week had been hell on them both but it was something she was hoping they could overcome. Melody had somehow managed to find her way back up to their suite and she was now standing in front of the glass wall looking down at all the bright lights that New York had to offer. She was wrapped up in a fluffy white robe as she was lost in thought. It wasn’t until she heard the door clicking shut behind her that she realised that she wasn’t alone. Melody spun around so fast she had to catch herself before she fell on her behind as her smiling face greeted James who was entering their hotel suite. He had a look of confusion on his face as he saw that she was still up, waiting for him.

Melody pranced her way towards James eating up the space between them instantly in her head she looked like a graceful butterfly but to James she was stumbling and staggering her steps. Her smile was plastered from ear to ear, while her eyes seems glassy but someone brightly lit up. He had been drinking, he knew she had but he couldn’t pin point why and where she had gotten the time to fit in this many drinks to get her this sloshed. As she twirled her way towards him she lunged towards him wrapping her arms around the back of his neck before she spoke to him.

Melody: Oh, honey you’re home, I was sooooo worried you forgot to come home.

Her nose was pressed up against his as she spoke making him go crossed eyed now seeing two of his drunk girlfriend before him.  

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Ah Melody, I think we should talk?

Her smile went to a frown, but she slides back away from him however her hands were still wrapped around his neck holding him tightly.

Melody: really? Because I think we should re-enact what I just fantasied about.

Her smile was bright as she lifted her right leg, up to his side showing off the top half of her bare leg. James looked down amused by the display that his drunk girlfriend was giving him. She was an innocent but also in a bad, bad, girl mood. She watched his gaze go from her eyes to her leg in delight before she listened to him speak.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m being serious Melody we need to talk.

Melody just placed her finger over his mouth to silence him even after he had finished talking before she shushed him. She needed him to be quiet even though he wasn’t making a sound.

Melody: That’s so, funny… because I was being cereal as well.

James screwed up his face at her did she just say she was being cereal with him? He looked at her petite frame in his hands before the smell of Absinthe hit his nostrils alerting him to why she was so smashed. He took a step away from her breaking the hug before he looked down at her. Inside Melody’s mind when she looked at James he was now dressed as Iron Man while she was dressed as Captain America and as the two stared at each other this reminded her of the Civil war movie poster. She started to giggle, but as she lifted her hand sup to cover her mouth she brushed them past his “Ironman suit” tapping her finger on the round blue ball that powers the suit. While in real life she was tapping her hand on James’ chest for no real reason.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Hello Earth to Melody.

Melody heard her name and she quickly shook her head from side to side waking herself up from the day dream she was having. Time reset and James was standing by the door as he had just walked in from his night out with Marky Mark while Melody was standing in front of him tapping his chest for no real reason.

Melody: Oh, my god, it happened again?

She was in shock as she went to walk away but as she went to turn around she stumbled but lucky James caught her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What are you talking about?

Melody just looked back at James with a nervous look on her face she wasn’t sure how she was going to tell him what happened but she needed to. He could already tell that she was drunk but he couldn’t work out where or how.

Melody: I had theeee besticals massage in the world Jammy. It was called the Abs In The… and they like rubbed green stuff all over my body and like I was having really good dreams. Hold on, I think I left the oven on in one.

She held her finger up to him as if to ask him to wait for a second as she closed her eyes remembering her dream of being a world-famous chef before she returned to the room.

Melody: False alarm. It was never on.

She smiled up at him as he towered over her ever so slightly before he shook his head. He was still mad at her but in this state, it was hard to stay mad at her, as she was running her hands up and down his suit jacket.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Abs In The… wait… Absinthe… oh for fuck sake Melody.

He has pinned it all together but his girlfriend didn’t know what the fuss was about as her hands were now at the hem of his shirt, fumbling away at the buttons as she tried to remove it from his body. She was struggling, and it was amusing for James to watch.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You alright there, Mel?

She managed to pull his shirt out from his suit pants, before she looked up at him with a devilish look in her eyes.

Melody: My name isn’t Melody… it’s Sandy, you know this Danny… and we go together, like rama lamma lamma ka dinga da dinga dong. Remembered forever, as shoobop sha wadda wadda yippity boom de boom. Chang chang changitty chang shoobooooooo. That's the way it should be, wha ooohhh.

James just moved his hands down to hers and removed them from his body before he looked into her eyes. Instead of correcting her and bringing her out of her hallucination James played into it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Okay Sandy, it’s time for bed

Melody just looked at her hands being held back from James and she frown with her infamous pout before she flashed him her big puppy dog eyes. Her blood damp hair was around her face highlighting her disappointment.

Melody: Sandy, doesn’t want to go to bed. Sandy wants to play.

She was pouting so much that James was sure her bottom lip was going to drop off, it was cute but he kinda of wasn’t in the mood to put up with her childish games at midnight. Melody could see that James wasn’t in the mood to play so she just leant forward and kissed him on the cheek.

Melody: Sandy is going to hit the showers, but not violently they didn’t dod anything naughty… Danny could come watch if Danny would like that?

She tried to wink at him but she was just blinking with both eyes rapidly, whatever inch of sex appeal she had over him was gone. James just shook his head from side to side before he twirled Melody in his arms and pointed her in the direction of their shared bathroom. As the two started to walk off in the direction of the bathroom, Melody could her head giggling as the touch of James hands on her skin was making her ticklish. As she had decided to strip off her white robe while walking towards the bathroom. Melody wasn’t nude under the robe she had on a pair of matching blue and white Calvin Klein undies and bra, show showed off her curves. As James tried to step her towards the doorway of the bathroom, Melody spun around and dropped down to one knee. James didn’t know what she was up to now, but he didn’t have to wait long.

Melody: Danny Zuko will you do me the honor and shove it in Rissoles face that she can’t have you and be mine forever and ever almonds? You could be Danny Lee…or whatever my last name is?

James froze for a second before the gig was up and he had decided that he had enough. His voice was controlled by dominate as he spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> That’s enough Melody.

Hearing the name Melody confused her but as she shook her head she blinked a few times before she came around and realized what she was doing.  Without a single second to spare she got up from her knee on the floor and raced towards toe shower, slamming to door behind her. Just as James was going to open the door to check on if to see if she was okay she had locked the lock before sliding down the back of the door falling into and puddle on the floor. She tipped herself to the side and rested her thumping head on the titled floor before she sighed out loud.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Mel, come on… let me in.

He just wanted to make sure she was alright but Melody was too embarrassed to face him at this moment.

Melody: I’m okay. I’m fine, I’m okay…

She wasn’t okay or fine, she had just ruined everything in a moment of being intoxicated on the green fairy. Now how was she going to face him? As she rested on the cold floor, Melody just closed her eyes and tried to reopen them hoping she would wake up somewhere else and that all that didn’t just take place but every time she opened her eyes she was back in her bathroom staring at the mirrored wall in front of her. She closed her eyes, while pulling the mat off the ground, up and over her like a blanket. She just wanted to hide but she wasn’t going to have much time alone as she could hear James, reaping on the door behind her it would only be a few moments before he was able to pop the lock from the door and he would see her in a mess on the floor.

After a few seconds, she picked herself up and unlocked the door, before she pushed it back open. She didn’t look out to look for James she just dragged her feet towards the shower and turned the knobs on the wall. Without even stepping out of her bra and panties Melody just stepped into the shower before she sat down on the floor holding her head in her hands. If she couldn’t see him, he couldn’t see her right? James made his way into the bathroom, his jacket was removed and his shirt sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. He was in full business mode to get that door off its hinges if need be to make sure she was okay. Mr. Huntington-Hawkes III didn’t say a word as he leant up against the sink and looked down towards Melody unsure if he should be mad at her or find it cute that blushing from head to toe. Either way the next few hours of his life were going to be very interesting as he tried to coax her out of the bathroom and off to bed so she could sleep off what was going to be the worst hangover of her life. Mel turned to look up at James with a shy smile that turned into a giggle.

Melody: You have a butterfly on your head.

James didn’t even flinch as he just spoke back to her softly.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Do it?

Melody just nodded before she turned her attention back to the water that was falling down her face and into the shower bed below her. It was going to be a very long night indeed for James Huntington-Hawkes III.

**

So here we go, stepping Into the Void this Sunday night in New York. The big apple, the city of dreams. The place where dreams come true well I surely hope that is the truth because my dream right now is to walk in with nothing and to walk out with it all. I know it’s a bit full on considering last week I looks like di was defeated that everything I had worked for I was ready to hang up the boots and call it a day on. However, here I am ready to walk into the biggest match of my career and here I am wishing for that golden result.

I know people must get sick of seeing me go up and down on this roller-coaster of emotions, but let me tell you something. It shows you all that I’m real and that I have passion for this business and that I have love for what I do. If I didn’t I wouldn’t get upset when I lose, if I didn’t I would feel like walking away when I let people down. I’m just sick of letting people down so I’m going to try everything in my power to fix that at Into the Void. It’s a mammoth task I have in front of me I mean facing Polly by herself isn’t easy but having the face Crystal Millar as well is well it’s a smack to the confidence but what’s a girl to do? What’s a former Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion meant to do?

She is meant to stand up and fight and well I can tell you I’m not done fighting just yet. I think I still have one or two rounds left in me and I really hope I can reclaim the championship so I can stand across the ring from Sammi and Evie at the next Super card because all three of us have worked out arses off all three of us have had to wait. We have been put through hell so nothing would mean more to me than to see all of us shine at Into the Void.

It must seem so silly about talking about the future when the present hasn’t even happened yet but just know that I have my eyes on the prize and that involves everything that happens with it. People might think that I only want to win because James is going to win back the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight championship and that I’m addicted to sharing the title golden couple with him but that’s not the case, I want to win this back because my Melephants were ready to lose the championship. I let them down and now I need to fix this and I need to lift us all back up.

You don’t understand what it’s like to feel responsible for the sadness of little female fans all over the world, but you also don’t understand how much that sadness can drive you to a point of no return. I want to win back their trust, I want to be the one they look up to with pride and I want to be the Bombshell that leads this division out of the darkness and into the light.

I’m sick of the bad girls always holding onto the gold, I’m sick of them being the forced-on role models that the little girls look up to. I want them to see someone that gives them hope, that allows them to be their selves.  

So, I will walk into New York with my head held high and I will do what any other good girl would do if they were in my shoes. I will put on the fight of my life and I will show everyone that nice girls don’t always have to finish last. I’ll put my game face on and I will try and take back the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship because it needs me like I need it. I’m just sorry that it has taken me all this time to see what I’ve been missing out on because I would have made sure that I never lost the championship to begin with.

My Melephants thank you for always believing in me and I hope this weekend in New York I can restore some of the faith you have lost in me. It has been told to me, it’s not the size of the dog in the fight, it the size of the heart in the dog? Or something like that but what I got out of it, is this. I might not be the biggest, I might not be the best but I’ll be damn certain that I will be the one that will give this match everything and all that I have. I ready to take the risks I’m ready to walk that fine line and I’m ready to become and two-time World Bombshell champion. I just hope you let me, be the leader that I once was to you and I hope that we can move past all this negativity surrounding my career.

I want to be here, I need to be here and I need you all because it’s your love and support that gets me by each and every day, you are my release, you are the ones that saved me so now it’s time for me to put in the work and save us all from another reign of Crystal… or a longer reign of Polly Playtime.

Just know that I love you all and it’s all of you that I’m holding on for, because even though at times I feel like giving up and leaving and running back to Norway or running toward New Orleans, New York, New Hampshire, New Deli… it’s you who keep me here. It’s you that keep be grounded and centred and even though my world outside might be falling to pieces, it you that keep me somewhat glued together.

My Melephants I love you and I will see you Sunday night at Into the Void in NEW YORK.

9
 Hello, hi, howdy, HiLo It’s been a while and I know I say that each and every week I’m booked to send in a promotional video, but it’s the honest truth. I don’t talk to you guys as much as I used to and that right there chills me down to my very bones. I’m not sure what has happened with me lately but one day and hopefully soon I’ll be able to put my finger on it and I’ll fix it.

What a whirlwind my life has been for the past few weeks, I did something I promised you all I wouldn’t do. I let you down. I let you all down when I allowed Polly Playtime to outsmart me and get in my head and pin me to the canvas one, two, three for the World Bombshell Championship. Now, before you go off and say, “oh so you allowed her to beat you, that’s the lamest thing I’ve ever heard.” Here me out, I’m not saying I handed Polly the Championship, I’m saying she earnt it and she deserves to be the champion because she put the work in and she got the results she deserves. I’m saying I allowed her to seep under my skin and get the better of me and that was something I promised to everyone including myself after my loss to Mikah that I would never EVER let anyone do that to me again. Well look where we ended up, well I shouldn’t say we… I mean you guys never gave up on me. I gave up on me and with that Polly was able to walk into Climax Control and win the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship away from me.

I let the herd down and since then, I haven’t been the same. I don’t know what I can do or say to fix this. That’s why I’ve done nothing but kept my distance from television. I’m hurt, I’m wounded and I’m lost. NOT, because I lost the championship belt, but because I let you all down, I let James Huntington-Hawkes III down and I let myself down. So here I am, wondering what on earth I can do or say to make this all go away, wondering what on earth I can do to make these feeling disappear but I’ve turned up empty handed time and time again. I don’t know how to make this right and even though I’ve preached that every time I get knocked down that I’ll bounce back up. I don’t know if I’ll be able to from this. I feel deflated. Like a balloon that’s meant to swing in the breeze I’m the one leaning to the side and crashing towards the earth.

Maybe, maybe everyone is right… maybe that was my chance to shine and I blew it. So maybe, I should take my ball and go home. I mean it’s my goal in life to end up as a house girlfriend… maybe an early step in that direction is exactly what I need. You would all move on, you would all find a new member of the Sin City Wrestling roster to get behind and like a flame in the wind, I would be blown out and forgotten as time ticked on by. That’s exactly the feeling I have right now, to just pack up everything and go back home. Go back to California and work on my beach house and put all of this behind me but I can’t… I simple can’t.

I’ve run away once before and look where that got me? I mean I did learn to wrestle properly while I was gone but I left open wounds at every turn I took and only now have I been able to say I have healed them all. So, what good would it do, packing up my things and leaving the tour accomplish? Nothing.

So, I find myself on struggle street, with two things to think about. 1 do I stand up and fight for what may or may not be mine? Or 2 do I take the easy route out and leave the world that I love… do I pack my bags, tuck my tail between my legs and leave the Melephants to worship a new leader? I mean retirement does sound nice. Sandy beaches, golf days, country clubs, book clubs, cooking clubs, clubs so many clubs…

However, I don’t know how to knit yet so….

Option 1 seems to be the way to go. I only hope you all have the patience to work with me, while I try and iron the kinks out of my personality. I want to be here, but sometimes I get scared to accomplish things that would be great. I need to be here, because Sin City Wrestling is my release, but sometimes and I mean sometimes I feel lost in my own world and feel like I’m not good enough for the company that I keep. So, with the weight of the world on my shoulders and the sole sucking depths of the darkness dragging at my feet I’m going to try my hardest to fight back and take control.  I’m not saying it’s going to happen overnight, but that’s my goal. My goal is to be able to get back to the bright and bubbly girl I once was. The girl that people didn’t feel the need to question her intensions, the girl that everyone knew was willing to be the shining light that the Bombshell division needed. I mean you guys have Sammi as well but from all the darkness that is surrounding us, she, nor could I handle the dark alone.

Hmm, did I just reach out to Sammi Marlowe? There could be something there… read into it of you wish.

Now like some people like to say, it’s time to get down to business and I’ve noticed a lot of people finish off their opening parts with their catchphrase… well I don’t have one of those so I’ll guess we’ll have to settle with...

Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep.

**

Boston, Boston, Boston.

It was a beautiful day in Boston and while most of the Sin City Wrestling roster had moved on to New York City to get ready for Into the Void, Melody and James had decided to stay in tow for a few more days. I suggest you switch over to see what crazy things both Melody and J2H have been up to whilst being in town. However, on this particular day the two plus Simpson had headed down to shops of downtown Boston. Like each city the visited, they liked to spend one day or part of a day shopping looking for trinkets (Melody) or elusive pieces of Jewellery or clothing. J2H was a collector and he collected fine watches, so any chance he could find to purchase a new time piece for his collection he would. That’s why Melody could be found sating outside the front of tell-tale Yellow store front that be longed to the Time Masters known as Breitling. James was inside the shop looking at his next exclusive piece to add to his collection while Melody was standing outside the shop with an ice cream cone in hand.

It’s not that she didn’t like watch shopping, it was just J2H had spent two hours inside this store already and she was getting bored at looking down at shiny things that only told her the time. That and well she had googled the best Ice Cream in Boston and she was only a hop skip and jump away so she rushed off to get some. She was dressed effortlessly in a long pair of bright red designer Balenciaga pants that looked like upper class sweat pants, with the matching bright red top long sleeved top that read “Spandex” in white writing. She had on a pair of Dan and Dean Caten black gladiator style heels, while rocking large gold hooped earrings from IPPOLITA. She also had a black Chanel backpack hanging loosely over her right shoulder while her black IPhone 7 Plus was in the palm of her left hand. Her long blonde hair was pulled back and up in a styled bun while her makeup was natural and flawless.

While James shopped away inside the store Melody was focused on the screen of her IPhone while she licked away at her ice cream, she was so consumed that she didn’t see the man running up towards her from across the street. The man had a large black camera in his hands and he was in full work mode.

Paparazzi: Melody, Melody, Melody.

Her attention was stolen from her phone as the sounds of a clicking camera was now rattling off in her mind. It’s not that she didn’t liked being papped, it was just she knew if James was to see him he would be livid about their personal space being encroached on.

Melody: Hello, Hello, Hello?

She looked up at him with a warm smile, she had learnt a thing or two in her time of being semi famous. If you give the Paparazzi what they want, nine times out of ten they will leave you alone after snapping a few quick photos of you. She was hoping that would be the case today, since everyone she had meet in Boston seemed so down to earth and lovely.

Paparazzi: You’re looking mighty fine today, where’s James?

Melody blushed as he gushed over her appearance, but she knew the “Where’s James?” question would be quick to follow as they loved getting pictures of the two of them together. It’s so they could paster them on blog sites saying made up lies about them. Like “James and Melody spotted buying matching rings, the wedding is on.” Only to have that followed up in the next twenty-four hours with “Melody spotted alone, James tosses her out.” And Melody’s favourite “James spotted with a mystery brunette, where’s Melody?” Melody just politely and quietly replied.

Melody: Oh, um thank you… James is…

Before she could finish what, she was saying the young man in his early twenties cut her off, before he took a step towards her snapping off some more pictures of the Sin City Wrestling star. The Paparazzi had long shoulder length black hair, that was being held back by a floppy blue beanie, while he had leather jacket on and faded ripped blue jeans. He seemed to be doing pretty well for himself as it was all designer, so Melody knew he must have been the type to always get the picture that paid the most money.

Paparazzi: Are the rumours true that J2H is leaving you if you don’t win back your Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship? I mean, your relationship is built off a contract right and he can’t be seen with a woman who doesn’t have gold.

Those questions came out of nowhere as she thought the man in front of her was going to be nice, turns out she was wrong. Melody stumbled back with her stance before she finished her ice cream in her hand. She uncomfortably slipped her phone into her back pack before she replied keeping her best and sweetest voice on.

Melody: We are in love, he loves me, I love him.

She smiled at Paparazzi trying her best to just let him get his pictures and leave so she could go back to living her life while waiting for James outside the store. Meanwhile James was inside unaware of what was happening with Melody and Simpson was nowhere to be seen at the present moment.

Paparazzi: I’m sure he does, I mean what kind of man like that would be with a woman like you?

She didn’t like his tone with that question, so she screwed up her nose while creasing her forehead in confusion.

Melody: I don’t understand the question?

She titled her head to the side and that remark brought a laugh from the man’s mouth. He just shook his head from side to side before snapping away some more pictures. Melody now feeling trapped evener though she was in a busy street she felt very alone and pin pointed by this Paparazzi.

Paparazzi: Why am I not surprised?

She looked around her surroundings, looking for a way out. She thought about stepping back into the shop but that would alert them all to where J2H was and she didn’t want him to call his friends so by the time they were finished they would walk out to a frenzy of Paparazzi. Melody turned to look over her shoulder and she could see Simpson quickly approaching her, she let out a massive sigh knowing that this was going to be over soon.

Melody: I don’t understand why you’re being so rude?

She was completely taken off guard, she had never done anything wrong by this guy and here he was slandering her on the streets of Boston a city that Melody was falling in love with. The sounds of people walking by looking at Melody and the pap, were now playing on her mind. She couldn’t her what they were saying but she knew they were talking about her and right now everything was being taken negatively by the former Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

Paparazzi: Because the world is cold, you of all people should know that. Now, give us the scoop what your take on your fans turning on you and the rumours that they have set in motion to be silent when you head to the ring at Into the Void?

The shocked look on Melody’s face said it all she wasn’t aware that this was going to happen but now she was horrified to find this information out. The young blonde turned back looking for Simpson but she couldn’t see him anymore so her rescue was now out of the picture.

Melody: They would never, my fans would never.

She was trying to keep a positive mind on what the Paparazzi was saying towards her, but the more she spoke back to him the more he continued to play with her mind. The sound of his clicking camera was driving her insane as he continued to snap pictures while talking to her, trying to get the scoop so Melody would slip up and say something and he would run back to his house and blog about it later.

Paparazzi: They’re tired of being let down Melody, tired of you not showing up, tired of you not putting in and effort. They feel let down by you, you promised them you would never let them down but here you are, each and every week barely showing up, barely making any effort. What gives?

She didn’t have an answer for that well not right away as she took a step back trying to look for an escape plan that didn’t involve running down the main street in Boston causing more attention to turn towards her. She just looked back at the man standing just inches away from her with his camera pointed towards her face.

Melody: Things are complicated.

She tried to back herself up and tried to defend herself but he wasn’t having a bar of it as he continued to apply the pressure onto her.

Paparazzi: So, you turn against your fans? That’s a smart move, you know for a business woman… you sure don’t know shit.

He was being so rude and that had taken its toll on Melody as she quickly put her right hand up and in front of the camera. She didn’t touch the camera because she knew that would open her up to a lawsuit about her pushing a camera away or her breaking his camera she had seen stories like that unfold all the time for her famous friends.

Melody: Please just leave me alone.

Melody placed her free hand over her face shielding herself from the camera as he continued to snap pictures of her. Her hazel eyes were burning from the flashes and even though it was the middle of the beautiful sun lit day all she could see was spots of flights flashing in her eyes. She was blinking rapidly, that caused her eyes to well up and that’s when the Paparazzi decided to turn it up a notch. It was all about getting the money shot and what better shot to have, then “Melody Grace Carpenter alone in the streets of Boston” “J2H kicks her to the curb” all lies, but that’s how Paparazzi’s work they are based off lies. That’s how magazines sell with fabrications plastered on the front covers. Melody tried to fight back her tears as she didn’t want to read another headline about her and James splitting up ever again… nor did she want to read about them in a negative light.

Paparazzi: Why because you don’t like being asked the truth? You don’t like the facts being dropped on you? You dropped the ball Melody and now you’re abandoning your fans with silence and you expect them to treat you like some brat princess? Dating James really has fucked with your mind, if you think you could pull off the same character as him.

He was coming after her career and her personal life while still snapping away picture after picture, Melody couldn’t take it she was just seconds away from making a mad dash to get away from him. That or she was going to say something she was going to regret, or she was going to cry and give the camera man everything he wanted and more. She didn’t want to be a part of this anymore she just wanted to be with James.

Melody: Please stop, I have to go I have things to do.

She tried to make an exit with a nice smile while shielding her eyes from the flashing camera but it was no use as the Paparazzi just followed her as she started to walk off down the street away from the Breitling store.  

Paparazzi: Hell, you’d fail at being the bad girl, but then again, you’re failing at being the good girl right now so it really doesn’t fuckin’ matter. Are you even going to show up at Into the Void? Sources are saying you’re jumping ship. You might as well, it’s going to be chilly in New York and I’m not talking about the weather. You’re going to get chewed up and spat out, because that’s how they roll in NYC.

Melody was about to say something but she didn’t have to as she felt the big strong hands of Simpson no resting on her shoulders as he scooped her into his side shielding her from the camera before his loud booming voice was directed towards the young man before them.  

Simpson: THAT’S ENOUGH!! Ms Grace, I think you should step inside, Sir James needs your opinion on something.

Simpson pulled Melody away from the Paparazzi and directed her back towards the store that James was inside, and ushered her gently but forcefully towards the door. He needed her to be far away from this animal, but he didn’t want to hurt her or cause anymore panic than he needed to. Melody looked up at Simpson and she quietly whispered.

Melody: But I was told, to wait out here.

James had told Melody to wait out the front of the store after she left to get Ice Cream, because he was up to something, nothing bad but he had a surprise for her however, he played it as if he knew she was bored of the shop and that he wouldn’t be much longer and he would join her. So, Melody was respecting his wishes and waiting outside the store, while her man was busy shopping for timepieces and he didn’t have to deal with a moaning Melody as he tired on the same watch fourteen times. Simpson continued to push Melody towards the door of the Breitling shop.

Paparazzi: Run along Melody, do what your master demands.

The Paparazzi continued to bite back as Melody while she was being ushered towards the shop, Simpson was livid she could tell by the steam coming out of his collar as he looked at the Paparazzi with a glimmer in his eyes that Melody hadn’t seen before. He was mad, in fact furious at the man and normally things like this didn’t get to him. Melody just sighed out loud before she spoke.

Melody: I’m rarely and I’m mean RARELY mean to people, but you sir, are testing me.

Before Melody could say anything, else Simpson opened the large doors of the Breitling shop and basically shoved Melody inside. He didn’t turn around either as he walked into the shop behind her, before reaching into the inner jacket pocket of his suit and pulling out his cell phone. Melody huffed as she looked around the store looking for James as she tried to wipe her eyes, looking for a mirror so she could fix herself before she saw him because if he knew something was wrong with her or that someone had spoken to her like that James would be out for blood. It’s not that James liked fighting outside of the ring, in fact he didn’t have much love for brawls however, if there was one thing he didn’t and wouldn’t have disrespected it was his girl. His Melody and he would go out swinging to defend her, much like what he wanted to do in Egypt.

As Melody found a mirror to fix her make up in, Simpson stood guard by the door standing across from the Breitling security guard over shadowing him. He made sure that the Paparazzi didn’t try and get inside the store. The sounds of footsteps in the shop were heard as James descended from the top story of the shop, with a satisfied look on his face. Once he hit the bottom floor he turned the corner and his eyes fell onto Melody and Simpson inside the store.

J2H: I thought I told you to wait out… what’s wrong?

James started off with a joking tone, but while he spoke Melody lifted her head and turned back to look towards him. That’s when James noticed that redness in her eyes, that could only mean a few things but the cold look on her face said it all she was either about to cry or had been crying.

Melody: Nothing…

She lied of course she lied, because she didn’t want to ruin this perfect shopping day all because she couldn’t handle a run in with the Paparazzi. That and because she didn’t want to see James being locked up for punching a man in the main street of Boston. I mean that would be a story for the grandchildren one day. James could see that Melody was hiding something from him and that was driving him wild. He hated when she did that.

J2H: What the fuck happened?

Simpson could sense the anger in James tone so he quickly turned to look back at James and spoke. While Melody hide her face in her hands for a second collecting her thoughts.

Simpson: Paparazzi Sir.

James ate up the distance between himself and Melody, so he could be by her side while he looked down towards her. She was shaking like a leaf and that was causing his anger to rise.

J2H: Where? Why are you shaking?

He wrapped his arms around her petite frame as he pulled her into his body hugging her, while his hands instantly went for her lower back. Pinning her onto his body. Melody wrapped her arms around James’s neck and just hide her face into his chest, coming down from the ruckus that had just happened outside while she processed what the Paparazzi had said to her.

J2H: What did they say to you?

James lifted his right hand up and placed it under Melody’s jaw, tilting her face up to look at his. He was forcing her to look at him while he was in search of answers. Melody didn’t say anything, well when she was about to Simpson’s voice over took hers.

Simpson: Sir, it’s more of a question of what he didn’t…

The sound of Simpson cracking his neck as he moved it from side to side was enough to echo in the room as James fell silent. He didn’t understand why Melody wouldn’t just tell him what he had said to her, however, he knew that she was probably hiding it so he didn’t take off down the streets looking for him. It just irked him that she just tells him what was said. He wanted to fix this and in his mind that didn’t mean he was going to look for Paparazzi to knock his teeth in. He wanted to tell Melody that no matter what they said or did it was all a lie and a ploy to get her to react so they could fabricate a story and try and sell a few extra newspapers or magazines the following week. James looked into Melody’s eyes looking for answers but she just closed them before placing her head back on to his chest.

Melody: Nothing, it’s nothing… it was eighty percent true anyways.

Now James was even more confused; however, Melody was talking about what he had said about her career. Not what he had said about her and James, because she knew that they loved each other, they had been through way too much not to be each other’s end game. Nevertheless, everything he had just said about her attitude, her career and her fans were probably true. She did have a sneaky attitude lately, she was acting like a spoilt brat, she was slacking when it came to work, she had let her fans down everything he said about that was true and now it was eating Melody alive.

J2H: What are you talking about?

James looked at Melody but he knew he wasn’t going to get an answer from her so he turned to look up at Simpson, who was eager to tell him everything. Simpson couldn’t lie to James, nor could he hide anything from him because he knew James all too well and if he was to find out what had happened another way or through another source Simpson knew his job would be on the line. Not only that, the two had a mutual respect for one another and nothing was unspoken between them.

Simpson: …

Melody could sense that James was looking to Simpson for answers so she just loudly interrupted the man code that was about to go down.

Melody: Nothing it’s fine for now, I’ll tell you later I promise. Just go back to shopping and I’ll sit over there and close my eyes so I can’t see what I’m not allowed to see.

Melody pulled herself away from James, before she light pressed her lips onto his. She was going to tell him later, she just needed to process what he had said to her. She lightly pressed her lips onto his once more before she made her way over towards the chair in the room. In which she flopped down on it, and closed her eyes like she said she would so James could go on shopping. It was at that time Melody missed the fact that James’ phone has buzzed in his pocket and Simpson slipped his phone back into his pocket. He had tattled on Melody even after she said she would tell James not because he didn’t believe her but because his loyalty to James was his first and foremost. James just looked down at his phone and sighed, seeing what was written there before he turned back to look at Melody. His free hand was clenched up into a fist knowing that the guy was going to walk off free with no punishment for his actions but as he looked over towards Mel that tension he had slowly lifted. As she sat on the chair in the middle of the shop with her hands covering her eyes, so she couldn’t ruin whatever James was up to.

She didn’t know what he had purchased, she missed that as she sat there like a child counting to one hundred while playing a game of hide and go seek while a shop assistance quickly scooted over towards J2H. She was cheetah like as she snaked her way in front of him and opened the box of matching his and hers watches showing the former Heavyweight Champion his purchased that he had just had engraved. James looked down at the timepieces and smiled, before he motioned for her to quickly wrap them up so prying eyes couldn’t see. However, as he looked back and expected to see a peaking Melody he was shocked to see that she was being serious about not peaking. James made his way over towards Melody while the lady wrapped up the boxes of watches, before she placed them into a gift bag before tying a bow around the top of the bag. Once she was done Simpson swooped in and grabbed the bags before he made his way towards the door.

J2H: I must say, I’m impressed with your self-control Mel.

Melody just continued to hide her eyes behind her hands but she spoke out towards James, as his attention was on her bright red lips that were moving.

Melody: I just don’t want to give myself a heart attack when I see how much you spent on a single watch.

She smiled, of course she was joking it was his money he could do what he pleased with it but she liked to play the role of concerned house girlfriend.

J2H: I think you mean watches. Plural, babe.

Melody just sighed softly.

Melody: You do realise you can only wear one watch at a time, right?

James ducked down so he was now directly in front of Melody’s face, if she uncovered her eyes he would be looking right into hers as he smirked.

J2H: You do realise you only have two feet, right?

 Melody let out a small laugh, which brought a smile to James face as he was able to take her mind off what the Paparazzi had down to her earlier. Reaching up her grabbed her hands and gently pulled them away from her eyes but to his surprise her eyes were squeezed shut behind them.

J2H: Let me see those eyes.  

He said almost in the tone of a whisper so only Melody could hear him, she did as she was asked and opened her eyes before blinking a few times to adjust to the light.

Melody: Why are you smiling at me like you just won gold lotto?

He didn’t reply he just pressed his lips against her softly before he pulled on her right hand gently pulling her up to her feet. James didn’t say a thing as he draped his arm over her shoulders and ushered her towards the door of the shop. He wasn’t sure if the Paparazzi guy was still outside, but if he was he was going to make sure he got a picture of both of their smiling happy faces so in the end they win. As the young couple exited the shop first, Simpson followed as he carried three gift bags and all three of them disappeared into the busy Boston Street aware but unaware at the people that were looking at their smiling faces.

**

They say when you lose something or someone close to you, that often it’s life’s funny way of closing one door on you and opening another. So, I’m sitting here right thinking about what on earth could life be trying to offer towards me after I lost my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship?

I know it’s not unoriginal for people to get up and leave their place of work once they lose the top gold, I mean trust me over the past few weeks I have been thinking about making the same exit myself. It’s not because I’m a sore loser, it’s not because I’m ashamed that I was once the leader of the division and now I’m at the bottom it’s because I lost as to where to go next?

Sure, I have a chance of a lifetime in front of me at Into the Void I could win the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship back and become a two time champion and rule the division once more by James’ side once he becomes to World Heavyweight Champion once again… we could become the Golden Couple once again and we could run it and rule it together. That’s a strong option and a very big possibility, however am I worth it? Am I worth the rematch? I mean I didn’t put any work in keeping the championship the week that I lost it, so should I just back away and do what I have said time and time again… start at the bottom and work my way back up?

Surely this would be a perfect time to start back up in matches against people like Belinda and her new friend, where I could take on some of the newer talent and crawl my way back towards the top. I mean if you ask me that’s what I deserve to start from scratch. That’s why you didn’t see me screaming for a rematch, you didn’t see my claiming I was screwed out of the championship, even though Polly had a decent handful of my tights.

I truly feel like I don’t belong at the top and I know James has been working his arse off all week to show me otherwise, it’s just right now I can’t shake the feeling of knowing that I have let everyone down. And, I mean everyone. My fans, my family, my Jam… all of them. It’s funny how a loss can send you tumbling down a spiral of self-doubt I mean no one tells you that when you become champion, they don’t tell you that once you lose the belt you get this feeling of being worthless.

That’s where I am at right now, staring down the lens of a camera each week feeling less and less like me and more and more like someone who is struggling to find her place in a women’s division that I once knew exactly where I stood. It’s hard to be at the top, it’s hard to be taken seriously while you’re up there as well but one thing is for sure I want to get back up there. Whether it be this week, next week, or in twenty weeks or in one hundred weeks’ time. I will scratch and claw my way back to the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship, I truly believe that, it’s just the struggle of putting the wheels in motion.

So here I sit, with two options, give it my all at Into the Void and become a two-time Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion or don’t and let the opportunity pass me by.  It shouldn’t be this hard to decide, I mean I live with James and look what happened when he lost his belt, sure he got angry but he got right back up and lead the charge looking for his next fight, looking for the chance to win back what is his. Shouldn’t I have the same attitude? Shouldn’t I feel the same?

Everyone is different and we all fight battles that other can’t see… now it’s just a choice of fight of flight?

A choice I need to make quickly because Polly Playtime and Crystal Millar shouldn’t be taken lightly and I’m running out of time to decide.

**

Vegas, Vegas, Vegas.

It was a jammed packed day for Master Lucas’ birthday party. It’s not every day a child gets to turn two and to say that his parents Odette and Gabriel went a little overboard with the party would be a cruel understatement. There was a back yard filled with toys, jumping castles, rides, Ferris wheels, cotton candy machines, candy tables, you name it and it was here. The theme of the little boy’s party was circus, although there were no clowns in sight because well Odette’s greatest fear in life was clowns and you should all remember what happened last time Odette saw a clown it wasn’t pretty. The day was filled with laughter, fun, games, it wasn’t just a party for Lucas it was a place of catching up for a lot of SCW stars who hadn’t seen each other for a while.

However, the day had drawn to a close and everyone had left bar a handful of people, those being Odette, Gabriel and Lucas of course (they live there duh!) James and Melody were still hanging around the massive mansion up in the hills of Vegas. James and Gabriel even though they didn’t have the best relationship, they were able to co-exist with each other at these functions purely to keep their partners happy and well deep down they probably did get along but just didn’t want anyone to know. The males were off in the living room watching the big screen TV as the Millwall game was being replayed and well Gabriel’s love for the team and James’ love for the sport was probably enough to keep them out of a heated discussion about wrestling.

Odette had just finished bathing Lucas and had headed to the shower for herself so she could unwind after a long busy day that took months to plan. Leaving Melody and Lucas alone, a thought that many would be worried about as Melody wasn’t exactly the most mature girl in the world but she had a special talent when it came to children. They all loved her and she loved them. The two were in Lucas’ bedroom ready to tuck the birthday boy into bed, well that was until his spoke out towards his favourite aunty.

Lucas: Storytime Aunty Mel?

Melody knew what her instructs where and they were to put Lucas down to sleep and to leave the room, but she couldn’t deny the birthday boys wish. I mean it was his birthday after all. Melody just picked up her nephew and held him close to her chest before she walked over and took a seat on the large wooden rocking chair that Gabriel had imported from London as it belonged to his family. Melody looked at Lucas who was curled up in her arms while looking up at her with a smile.

Melody: Your way to cute to say no to… plus what’s one little story before bed? What did you want to read?

Lucas just shook his head from side to side as if to protest the fact about reading a book before he yawned while looking up at Melody with sleepy eyes.

Lucas: Daddy makes up the stories.

Of course, he did, Melody just thought to herself for a few seconds before she looked down at Lucas with a beaming smile on her face.

Melody: Okay, I think I’ve got this?

Lucas just softly nodded before he reached up and brushed a long strand of her blonde hair around her ear. He was a smart boy who was well advanced for his age in speech and in intelligence. If you asked Odette it was because of his bloodline while Gabriel would say it’s all because of the time they spent with him while he was little while if you asked Melody it was because of all those love and attention he received from everyone since his first day on earth. Melody looked into his deep brown eyes and started to tell her story.

Melody: Once upon a time, there lived a brat prince who was very good looking but could be quite unkind. However, he wasn’t always unkind it was because he felt abandoned and forgotten by his birth parents who had left him alone in a big tall beautiful castle to live all by himself when he was a young boy… leaving him on with a man servant to help be live and grow. Nevertheless, as the young boy grew older he turned into a cold grouchy young man who had nothing but negative thoughts about the world… however the brat prince sure loved to throw the best parties in town, parties that people would come far and wide to attend. They were spectacular and the most prestige function you could ever be invited to, however, you needed to be on the list to come inside and if you weren’t you had to try and sneak inside.

As Melody kept talking the images inside little Lucas’ head took over and well the story will now unfold from the minds of Melody and Lucas.

The castle Melody was talking about was a picture of the house that she now lived in with James, and the party she was talking about was the first every party she tried to sneak into. The young boy she was talking about throwing the parties was James, and well the girl trying to sneak into the parties was well you guessed it Melody Grace.

Melody: One day the brat prince, threw the biggest party in all the land and well everyone who was anyone attended that was all expect for one… one girl who wasn’t invited and was banished from the castle. The party was said to be infamous, with only the best drinks and food in the world and everything that glimmered or shined was there. It was a display of sheer power and dominance which is what the brat prince wanted everyone in the land to know him for. However, something happened at this particular party and that turned the social brat prince, into a terrible beast who locked himself away from the world and refused anyone entry… someone had damaged his precious house because they thought they were trying to fix a broken water pipe. It was the girl who was refused entry, she had snuck in and done her best to steal the Prince’s attention however he over looked her because she was well annoying in his eyes.

Melody was smiling as she told the story to Lucas who was following intently the images in his mind had turned the boy prince into an ugly monster and the castle had now turned into a rundown horrible tower. Even the butler in Lucas’ mind had changed into a Clock.

Lucas: what happens next Aunty Mel?”

Melody thinks back to how the time line unfolds, but she remembers that their tale was long and windy so she thought she better take this story off on a gentler approach. So, the truth was going to take some turns to be more child friendly.

Melody: Well Lucas, all of the prince’s servants turned into objects. There was Mr Pots and his Son Chip who look strangely like Poppa Synn and Uncle Despy. There was his butler who turned into a clock, called Cogsworth who looks a lot like Simpson. There was also a Duster who had eyes just like your mommy and a candle stick who looks just like your daddy called Babette and Lumiere. Babette and Lumiere where in love and were exactly what each other needed in their lives as he removed all her darkness, while she helped clean up his past… everyone in the castle was jealous of the love they had for one another because of all the hate the evil beast had casted over the castle.

Lucas: He sounds mean, Aunty Mel.

Melody: He was very mean Lucas, but that’s because he was scared to be loved because he thought how could anyone ever love a beast like himself? So, the girl that was banished from his castle made it her life goal to make sure he wouldn’t be alone so, she made her way towards his castle once more… he refused to let her in but day after day she kept coming back and day after day he kept pushing her away. Until one day, a little old man lost his way in the enchanted forest that lead up to the beast’s castle and there as terrible storm brewing, so the little man decided to go into the castle that seem to be abandoned to seek shelter though whilst he was inside he learnt that the castle was protected by a big powerful beast who didn’t take well to trespassers. The beast though that the old man had come to laugh at him so he did the unthinkable and locked the old man in his dungeon.

Lucas’ little eyes grew wide as Melody continued with her story.

Melody: It’s okay Lucas, because the girl had seen what the beast had done and she was going to make sure she fixed this. So, bravely she snuck into his castle and freed the old man from his cell however as she went to make her grand escape the beast found her and instead of banishing her from the castle he thought the right punishment would be to keep her instead of the old man. I think it’s because the beast was captivated by the girl’s beauty but that’s just me… because the more he said he didn’t want her around, the more and more reasons he came up with keeping her close to him.

Melody giggled to herself, knowing that it was to opposite, but right now in her life it was exactly that James as happy to have her by his side at all times. He had proven that to her when he got upset while she was away filming her movie with Drake Green, the distance between the two almost killed them because they purely couldn’t be apart.

Melody: Over the time while the beautiful girl was prisoned in the beast’s house, she had begged and pleaded with him to have dinner with her just for once because she truly believed she could make the beast see the world in a brighter light and one night… after weeks and weeks of trying the prince agreed to dine with the beauty. Whilst at the dinner the prince showed his true colours and spoke rudely to the girl, leading her to try and make her escape. However, as she tried to escape she tripped and fell before a circle of wolves surrounded her.

Lucas looked on wondering where this storying was going next as Melody just smiled brightly, this part wasn’t true but she couldn’t say she tricked the beast into marrying her as a joke that her and Despy I mean Chip, I mean Despy had done. One of her deepest regrets to this day.

Melody: But out of nowhere the beast swooped in and saved the young girls life, but not without harm as he was left with a terrible cut on his arm from fending them wolves off. That’s when the beauty knew that the beast deep down had feeling for her and wanted to keep her around, I mean why else would a man throw himself to the wolves am I right? However, the beast was soooo upset that she had left him as never did he think she would just up and leave him.

Lucas looked at Melody weirdly before she giggled to herself once more and continued.

Melody: It was also the same night the beast knew there was something about the little blonde hair lady who had struggled to be a part of his life. Later that evening while the beauty was tending to the beasts wounds the beast asked the beauty to come join him for dinner once more and all the servants in the castle got to work making sure it was grandest dinner she had ever experienced. The beauty said yes and as soon as the beasts back was turned she jumped for joy. And this night would be the first night for the rest of their lives as each and every time they dined together they grew closure and closure. They left love letters for each other to find all over the castle they spoiled each other however they never told each other how they truly felt…

Lucas let out a big yawn, showing Melody that he was just seconds away from falling asleep.

Melody: However, after months and months of them being together, one night the beauty was teaching the beast how to dance and it was on that night that they both looked deeply into in each other’s eyes and told each other how much they meant to each other and boom as if a million and one fireworks went off the beast turned back into the prince, as well as all his servants. All in the name of love.

Lucas closed his eyes and started to heavily breathe in her arms before Melody smiled shyly.

Melody: And they all lived happily ever after.

Lucas was sleeping and as Melody went to gently lift him up and place him into his bed, she could feel a set of eyes looking at her from the doorway. She gently put Lucas down to rest and tucked him into his blankets before she pressed her lips against the side of his head leaving him in the land of slumber. Turning around slowly she walked towards the door and found Gabriel, Odette and James looking at her with amused looks on their faces. Once she was out of the boy’s room, she gently whispered towards the crowd.

Melody: What?

Odette just hugged Melody tightly before she spoke.

Odette: You’re a dag, but I love you… however, that was the worst edition of Beauty and the Beast I have ever heard in my life.

Melody just frowned as she looked up to her boyfriend and friends.

Melody: It was not, imagine what Lucas would have seen Uncle James as the Beast, me the Beauty… you a feather duster and Gabriel a candlestick… that’s a win win from me… plus he is totally going to call Synn Poppa Potts next time he sees him… I put money on it.

Melody giggled to herself before she tore herself away from Gabriel to fall underneath the waiting right arm of James. James just pressed his little beauty into his side before giving her a little squeeze, while whispering into her ear.

J2H: I wasn’t that bad, Babe.

Melody just looked up at him with wide eyes, before she nodded her head up and down to back herself up. She saw a frown start to cross James face before she changed her mind.

Melody: Sure, you weren’t that bad… but it’s who you are now that counts and right now you’re by everything.

Gabriel just walked away from the group hand in hand with his wife as he rolled his eyes, if he had to witness anymore young love he was going to be sick.

J2H: Is it time to go?

Melody just nodded, James had spent a whole day out of his comfort zone, so it was time to return into a zone he was okay with. James held onto Melody a little tighter as the two followed Gabriel and Odette down stairs to collect their things and leave. Leaving Little baby Lucas, to dream of Melody’s story with visions of Despy and Synn as Mr Potts and Chip, his mum and dad as a duster and a candlestick, Simpson as a chubby clock and Mel as the beauty and James as the beast.

**

It's time for me to finalise what I'm going to do about heading into this match at Into the Void.

I have decided to stay, I've decided to fight and I'm coming for my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.

So next week, Crystal and Polly.... watch yourselves because you're both on notice.  

10
Climax Control Archives / YES! OMG! YES!
« on: April 07, 2017, 11:14:40 PM »
 HELLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO, HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII, HELLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOO is there anybody out there?

(echo, echo)

HELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO can anybody hear me?

(the sound of silence)

HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII

(crickets chirpin’)

Howdy, hello, G’day, Hi, HILO?

Sometimes I wonder if anyone ever really listens to when I talk? Like how many times do I need to say that I want to be a fighting champion and that every match that I undertake should have my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship on the line? Like seriously? How… many… times? It’s like Mr Mark Ward and Mr Christian Underwood don’t believe me when I say that I want to be the champion with the most title defences under my belt, regardless of how long my reign is? Yet here I am once again, booked in a non-title match up. And, who am I facing? Non-other than The Elder’s voicyest (I’m not sure why that isn’t a word but it totally should be) member Song.

For all of you thinking, what the heck are you tootin’ on about Melody? I’m talking about the fact that Song, seems to be the member of the elders who can’t seem to keep her mouth closed. She does know that if she closed her mouth, her teeth would act as a cage for her tongue, right? Right? Right?

I bet you’re thinking, WHOA there little Melly, what’s gotten under your skin all of a sudden and why are you being so mean towards Song? Well it’s simple, she got mouthy on Twitter and ever since then I’ve head to listen to her back and forth compliments and insults. it’s getting to the point that I don’t even know what she wants to prove anymore. I mean if she was looking to prove a point, that pin point is looking mighty dull about now. I mean first she said she was the “best” and that she didn’t need the World Bombshell Championship to prove it, all she needed was a match up against me and she would prove to the entire world that she could beat me. My response, is well, I’m glad I’m not the only bombshell on this roster that believes in fairy tales.

Song, you claim to be the best and yet, where is your evidence? Where is your supporting documentation? Because as far as I’m standing looking in, we weren’t even on the radar. The only reason why you are on the radar because I let you be, because like I say week in and week out I want to be a fighting champion, a defending champion. I want to be the type of champion who always have her title on the line because let’s face it. If I get beaten in a non-title match up, why and how could I call myself the World Bombshell Champion? It wouldn’t be right. It wouldn’t sit right with me but alas, we all have rules we need to follow and we all have bosses who refuse to give into the demands of others. I mean I’m not surprised, that they aren’t hearing me lately because everyone in Sin City Wrestling, seems to be so neeeeeeedddddddddy these days. It’s exhausting.

All I see and hear is, “I want this” “I want that” “give me this” “give me that” “I should be champion” “I deserve to be champion” and I’m like SHHHHHHHUTTTTTT YOUR GOD DAMN FACES UP. People really do my head in, like I feel like my head is going to exploded from all this jibber jabber… especially from people who have been here for like what? Two hot minutes and they think they can talk to the top champions, like we’re below them?

Yes Bishop, I’m talking to you. You think that I’m going to let that little gun, jab slide? You have another thing coming for you. You see if James, Despy, Gabriel, Synn, Hell anyone ISN’T going to make you pay for that remark. I’ve always got one good friend, who is always and I mean ALWAYS one call away and you don’t want me to dial those numbers. You don’t want me to press call on that number because when this certain Swede gets the taste of vengeance some say that he turns into an animal. Some say that he becomes a creature, but I know, I know exactly what he becomes and trust me, you don’t want that beast. You don’t want that monster knocking at your door step because trust me, he will knock the street right out of your mouth along with your cheap grill.

Whoa, I got really side tracked this week, my little Melephants I’m sorry. I just seem to have a lot to get off my chest, which is different from having a lot on my chest. Lol! Boob jokes, you got to love them. Okay, so where was I going with this? Oh yes, that’s right… this week in DETRIOT. I feel like you need to shout that, because all of those famous rappers do and well I want to be down with the 8 Mile. Actually, I don’t know if that’s the safest of things to be down with, but what do I know about being gangster, I’m whiter than that white guy in D12. In fact, if I had a rap name it would be Lil Pasty, hahaha rollin’ hmmmm Chocolate eclairs with mock cream, droolin’. WAIT… that’s pastry not PASTY. Smurfin’ heck.

Okay back on point, this week in Detroit, Michigan at the Michigan State Fairgrounds Coliseum. I’m going PLATINUM sorry, I couldn’t resist the Kid Rock quote. You know being in his hometown. I’m such a devil without a cause, sometimes it really kills me.

OKAY! What I was saying this weekend I get to face Song and we go one on one, inside the Michigan State Fairgrounds in the Coliseum. Which is really cool because I didn’t know Detroit had a strong connection with Rome? However, you guys will all need to buckle your seat belts because Song has promised to take me to my limits and well, I want her to. Each and every week I fight I get pushed to my breaking point and each and every week I show the entire universe that I cannot and will not be broken. So, whatever Song, has for me… I’m going to remind her, that all good Songs, are only successful if they had a Fantastic Melody… and well… on Sunday night we’ll let the music we make speak for its self in the middle of that ring.

**

Detroit, Detroit it’s a hell of a town. Detroit the biggest city in the Midwestern state Michigan, a city filled with unquiet museums, scenic waterways, Motown and surprisingly good award winning restaurants. A city not overly known for anything good, but a city that has been documented worldwide for its decline in car manufacturing, corrupt police and bankruptcy. However, this is city is now said to be in capable hands and an incline for jobs, revenue and potential has this city breathing back to life. However, if you asked one person in particular what their thoughts about Detroit was, their response would be simple “it’s a shit hole.” Speaking of that person let’s see what he is up to.

The scene opens up alongside Detroit’s main river ways, where there is oodles of shops and cafes that line the street, overlooking the waterways. The camera’s pan up to see a familiar Starbucks sign before it gently pans down to see Melody Grace and James Huntington-Hawkes III sitting with Simpson to their side. Simpson was dressed in his usual suit and tie, while he had his phone up to his ear taking an important call, while Melody and James were seated at a round table across from one another.

The look on James’ face said it all, he hated this place and the quicker he could get out of this dump the better. However, the lady of his life that was sitting across from him had a different view on this part of the world as she was beaming towards him with a smile as she held a book in her hand that read “Top things to see and do in Detroit.” Melody was dressed up in fair more casual clothing, as James had advised her that wearing to much bling in a city like this would only cause trouble. Nevertheless, she was still flawless in her tan timberland shoes, her long black skin tight jeans and her camo print hoodie that was up and over her head. Her long blonde hair was curled and was poking out from under her hoodie as she looked at James and then back down at her book. James on the other hand was dressed in dark blue jeans that were stuffed into a pair of matching timberlands, while his shirt choice for today was a black Supreme t-shirt for some reason he wasn’t feeling the cold as much as Melody was or well he didn’t have a choice as he had given up his jacket for Melody to wear. Melody looked up from her book and quickly parted her glossed lips with excitement.

Melody: Jam, JAM, JAM!!!

James just looked from his coffee up to his girl with a fake shocked expression on his face, he knew she was about to surprise him with some sort of idea that she had picked up from reading that book in her hands.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yes, Mel?

Melody’s hazel eyes were beaming towards James, as her eyelashes batted towards him, so James instantly knew this was going to be a suggestion he wasn’t going to like.

Melody: Babe, did you know that Detroit has a SEALIFE Aquarium and a ZOO?

The look on her face was cheerful as she gave James that cheesy smile that she always did when she wanted something. James nine times out of ten couldn’t resist it, but he made her work for it because well that’s the type of boyfriend he was. He liked hearing Melody try and explain her way of getting what she wanted.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Oh great, and how are they going to be any different from the seven thousand other aquariums and zoos you drag me to?

James lifted his coffee up to his lips and took a sip, before he placed it back down on the table and watched Melody’s facial expressions. As if on cue she screwed her nose up at him, while driving her eyebrows together in a little ball of fury.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You know, if the wind changes you’ll face will stay like that?

He chuckled to himself knowing exactly what was coming next but for some reason, he liked seeing Melody squirm and protest her reasons for wanting to go to the same places but in different towns. Of course, everyone knew they were going to go there anyway, Melody was just going to have to work for it.

Melody: You’re face will stay like that, if you don’t remove the grumpy pants you’ve got on. Cheese and biscuits, cookies and cream. You drive me crazy. So, I guess were not going to the zoo or the aquarium, so what do you want to do in Detroit?

Without batting an eye, James raised his coffee mug to his lips once more but before he took a swig he spoke towards Melody with a cheeky look in his eye.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What do I want to do in Detroit? Hmm… let me think about that…

He pondered for three seconds, leading Melody to believe that he was going to suggest an activity and finally their day could get started in this city and they could set off to explore this new corner of America she had never seen before.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’d like to leave this fucking shit hole, is that one of the top twenty-five things to do, in your little book?

Taking a sip of his hot coffee, the hot liquid didn’t burn as much as the heated scowl that he was receiving from his girlfriend. He didn’t even have to look at Melody to know that she was staring a hole into his soul.

Melody: You know James, you’re lucky you’re adorable and I love you because I know the real you because sometimes and I mean sometimes, you can be a giant butt face when it comes to making suggestions. Like when I always say, what do you wanna do today and you’re always like… I don’t know. I don’t care, you pick… I just want to do something, so you don’t have to be miserable here. I know you don’t like D-Town, but like… we’re here all week so we have to at least try and do something fun in this place. We can’t spend all week in the hotel room.

A smile crawled over James face as he reached across the table and grabbed onto Melody’s right hand.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Well we could stay in the hotel room, all week… I mean it might be the Detroit fighting spirit coming out of me, but I’m pretty sure we could go a few rounds.

Melody slapped him playfully on the arm as he smirked towards her, his eyes locked on hers.

Melody: Stop that, don’t give me those eyes.

James just leant across the table more, removing the space between them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You mean these eyes?

Melody just sighed as she pressed her left index finger on the tip of his cold nose.

Melody: I know what you’re doing macho man, you’re trying to coax me into going back to the hotel room, so we can fool around… but I know, that you packed your PS4 and you just brought like seven new games. I can see through this little, charming, game you’re playing and I’m not buying it. Not to today anyways, I want to go somewhere today… what if we make a deal, we have a Melody day today and tomorrow I’ll let you stay in bed all day and you can play with that do-hickey-machine.

James didn’t lose his confident smile, even though his plan had been foiled by Melody he just pressed his lips against hers softly. As he pulled away he smiled towards her proudly before he spoke to her, so only she could hear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Deal.

As he smiled at her Melody couldn’t help but lean forward to give James a tender kiss on his lips, as her warm hands found the sides of his cold face she gently held him close to her. While the two exchanged a small embrace, James motioned with his right hand for Simpson to hurry up on the phone and make his way back to the group. Simpson did as James requested and made his conversation on the phone short, before he stuffed his phone back into his jacket pocket and headed back over towards the table. Melody pulled away from James with a smile on her face, but as she pulled away something flashed in James eyes and he was quick to double look at his girl.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Do you have something to tell me Melody?

Her smile was beaming and when I say that I mean, well really beaming. As she opened her mouth to smile once more and on her fourth and fifth tooth back on her right-side James’ eyes spied two tiny little diamonds glued to her teeth. The look on his face, wasn’t a look of certainty as Melody couldn’t tell him he hated them or loved them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What the fuck Babe? Did you seriously get a grill for Detroit?

Melody just closed her mouth before she shook her head from side to side, trying to hold back her laughter.

Melody: Totally.

She couldn’t tell is James was impressed or disappointed in her but she had a reason for why they were on her teeth and no it wasn’t because she like to waste money or because she liked to flaunt their life style she had a legitimate reason for having this simple, elegant tooth decoration in her mouth.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Why would you get real diamonds glued to your teeth? Like what in the world would possess you to waste money like that?

He was mad, but he wasn’t mad because well we all know if James was really mad he would be fuming and also because the smirking look of his girlfriend’s face said it all.

Melody: Gangster rap made me, do it?

She flashed her smile at him once more showing off the tiny diamonds on her teeth once more before she placed her hand on the side of his face once more.

Melody: Relax babe, it’s for a photoshoot. They’ll be gone by Sunday.

He didn’t say anything to her at first, he just shook his head from side to side, while staring at the ridiculous tooth details in his girlfriend’s mouth. However, he couldn’t stay mad at that smiling face as she just pouted towards him. James finally spoke but it wasn’t towards Melody, but he kept his eyes locked onto hers.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Simpson, you need to organise a car, today were going to the zoo and the stupid aquarium… but lunch is going to be a comedy act, staring Melody as she picks lettuce out of her diamonds.

Melody sucked her bottom lip into her mouth, a little wounded from what James had just said. James saw that his joke wasn’t well received by Melody and he quickly made sure he corrected his words with his actions. Leaning across the table some more, his place his hands on the side of her face before her caressed it down to her chin. Gently guiding her face towards his, he pressed his lips against hers. Kissing her softly, yet deeply in public something they didn’t always do as this was the stuff that paparazzi lived for. Melody pulled on the side of her oversized hoodie and curved it around James’s face as they continued to kiss, shielding them both from the money shot the cameras around them were dying to get. As since the two had locked lips out the front of Starbucks she could hear a little commotion arising from the teenage girls that were sitting around them. Simpson on the other hand was standing with his back towards them organising a car to come swing by and pick them all up, while shielding the love birds from one angle. James gently pulled away from the kiss and smiled up at Melody as she opened her eyes, surprised by his actions.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I might not like what you’ve done with your teeth, but you’ll always be perfect to me.

He whispered it so the neighbouring teenage fan girls couldn’t hear him. It’s not that he didn’t want them knowing he had a softer side, it’s just he only wanted Melody to hear his honest words. Melody just smiled at James, her body feeling giddy as she found herself getting lost in his eyes.

Melody: and I might like your man bun hair more than this hair style, but you’ll always be perfect to me.

She winked at him, before she cut the space between them and rested her lips on to his once more. Giving the fans around them something to ogle at while James just reached up and held onto the hem of the hoodie, pulling it towards him so the cameras couldn’t see the two part and smile devilishly yet innocently towards one another. As the two were completely in the public eye, but their faces were almost completely out of sight James took a moment in time to admire his girl.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m proud of you.

Melody looked at him confused, not sure why he was proud of her right now but she was going to take it.

Melody: Why, babe? I haven’t done anything special lately.

James just smiled at her, before lightly pecking her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You don’t need to do anything babe, just be you… but also because that fan girl over there has been taking pictures of us all morning and photoshopping your face out and adding hers in and you haven’t had one little rage attack.

He was smirking, he knew what Melody was like around crazy fan girls when it came to James she used to be extremely jealous to the point that she would always start a fight with James about things that were out of his control. Melody just took in a deep breath before she calmly, but not so calmly replied.

Melody: Rude, so rude… but I could take her.

James just chuckled towards Melody, not because he doubted her, he knew that Melody would have that girls number in a heartbeat but because of that mean little streak she had glistening in her eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I think the mean streets of Detroit are getting to you, first a grill, now wanting to fight people? Who are you and what have you done with my Melody?

Melody just poked her tongue out at James who gently let go of the hoodie and pulled away from her as she was sizing him up before an idea went off in her head.

Melody: Hey, do you think Kid Rock is home?

It was an out of left field question but James was used to those but now he knew, there was going to be another job added to their list of things to see and do in Detroit and sadly for him, none of them involved getting the fuck out of “shit” town. He wrapped his hand around his coffee cup and sighed deeply, knowing that he had twenty something hours left of this day before he could have his twenty-four hours of freedom on his PS4 day that Melody had promised him.

**

The scene opens up outside the beautiful Detroit Sealife Aquarium, there are people lined up ready to get inside, while the SCW cameras swirl around taking in the size of the building that make up the aquarium. The cameras pan on J2H who can be found surrounded by a flock of fans, like he is the chip and they are the seagulls but he is politely signing autographs and taking selfies with them as he knew he had some time to kill while Melody was setting up for her weekly promotional. The cameras pan around to see Simpson standing in between Melody and James so he could launch into action if either of his apples of his eyes, where in need of any help. Melody was over to the left looking towards the camera with a massive smile on her face. If you knew Melody you would know that aquariums to her, were basically like Disneyland. She was a little further away from the building so the background noise wasn’t so deafening as she started to talk towards the cameras.

Melody: Song, song, song-atity-song-song-sooooooooooooong. This Sunday night you must feel like you have entered the winners circle? I mean, considering a few weeks ago Mark Ward said he would never grant you this match, but here we are… about to go toe to toe, nose to nose in the middle of the six-sided ring of Sin City Wrestling. This must be a dream match for you, a match you can finally spread your wings and show the world that you are more than just a tag team wrestler. I mean you must be feeling all sorts of excited, nervous and hell you might actually be thinking, can I do this? Do I have what it takes to main event a Climax Control, by myself. I mean do you Song? Do you have what it takes to step out of the shadows of the tag division and headline a show, not just any show but Climax Control, live from Detroit?

Melody’s eyes were piercing down the lens of the camera as she spoke directly to Song.

Melody: I know what you’re probably going to say, that you have this, you know what it’s going to take to beat me and why wouldn’t you? You said so yourself you’re the best bombshell we have in this division so pinning or submitting the Current World Bombshell Champion, shouldn’t be an issue for you right? This shouldn’t be a stretch for you and what you’re capable of right? I mean you’re a ninja, a warrior that flyers the banner for the house of The Elders… you’re the fast striking, ass kicking Song, who leaves nothing but bodies of destruction in her path. The glorified student from a line of generations of celebrated masters in mixed martial arts, hell I’ve even heard whispers that people call you the female Chuck Norris, because you’re that damn good.

Melody had made that last line up, but she was going to roll with it as she smiled brightly.

Melody: I mean you’re that damn good, until you waltz over to your corner or well sometimes you spring over to your corner, hell sometimes you crawl over to your corner and you make an all-important tag. Yes, a TAG because let’s face reality here Song… you’re a tag team wrestler, who will probably never see the same success outside of being a tag team wrestler and why? Now before you start painting me with the same brush that everyone does and say, oh Melody is turning into a big bad meanie face… know that I’m not… I’m just finally in place that I can say what I truly think and not have to sugar-coat anything anymore. That doesn’t change who I am, so don’t beat that drum because I can assure you the canvas is already broken.

Nodding as if to agree with herself, she pursed her lips as if to say, “what gives?” before she carried on with her promotional.

Melody: Now why don’t I think you’ll ever make it out of the tag team scene, because let’s face it? When was the last time you were in a match… a whole… match by yourself? When was the last time you were without your family behind you? Hell, if it’s not Alana by your side, it’s master Lilly, it’s Jon Dough or its Eyes, who are standing with you. I mean have you ever and I mean EVER in your life done something without one of them standing by you? Coaching you? Sure, before you state the obvious and say, but Melody weren’t you trained by someone? yes, yes, I was and do you see Derek Thorne rocking up to my place of work every week offering me free advice? No because I made damn sure I could make it in this business on my own, but what about James? What about it? Don’t you dare fall into the same trap that everyone else falls into by bringing his name into this because I can promise you, nothing fuels my fire more than when naïve people come at me saying I’m only where I am today because of James Huntington-Hawkes III. Like my successful career before I even started to hang out with him, means nothing. I won’t stand for it anymore and I pray to the ninja god of ninja-town you don’t make that mistake but I can promise you, if you do I make damn sure you regret getting lippy with me on social media.

Melody looked over her shoulder in James direction seeing that he was making his way back over towards her so he could listen in too what she was saying. Turning back to look at the camera Melody just smiled before she continued.

Melody: Ah social media, the platform all my opponents use against me because well, when you look at it I’m one of the most successful and followed Sin City Wrestling personalities on that form of social media. It’s only natural I’m going to take some heat for what I say on there, but like what I will make abundantly clear to Song on Sunday night in Detroit… I might talk “smack” on there but I always back it up. Unlike the people who call me out on social media week in and week out but where they at, when it comes to show time? Where are they when the bright lights hit? Nowhere, because they coward their way out of entering my spotlight… it’s all just smoke and mirrors or well in this case it’s all just a bunch of keyboard warriors trying to make a name for themselves but when it comes to stepping up face to face in the centre of that ring, each and every week I call out the whole roster where are they? Oh, that’s right, they try and serve me up on a platter, in their weekly match promotionals that have NOTHING to do with me. Here’s a tip, if you can’t focus on your opponent for the week don’t try and over exert yourself by taking on one to many battles… I mean Mercedes really? Each week my name comes out of your lips, but I understand… the fisherman always likes to talk about the one fish that got away.  

She threw her right thumb over her shoulder, as if to connect the aquarium to her fish joke before she smiled wildly.

Melody: So, Song are you going to live up to the hype? Or are you just going to be another girl who is struggling to come to terms with her place in Sin City Wrestling. I mean I get why you want to break out from just doing tag team matches, but really going after the top in your first singles match in what would be a while is either a really ballsy move or well a really stupid one. I just hope for your sake you push me to my limits like you preach you are. Nevertheless, it doesn’t matter because your best will not be enough to get me to submit to you… or for you to pin me down. Why? Because I have a reign to defend, I have a belt to honour and well I’m not going to let a keyboard ninja think that she can sound off on Twitter and call herself the best in this business, the best in Sin City Wrestling when it comes to the Bombshell just think she can walk in and claim to be the high and mighty. It’s not going to happen, not this week, not at Climax Control and not in Detroit.

Once Melody said Detroit, some standby-ers in the background echoed the name of their city with pride. A smile flashes on the young females face once more as she waves at the fans that were around her before she thought of her next case and point.

Melody: It’s not that I don’t want to see your star shine Song, because I do. I’m all for giving people who normally don’t get a chance, a chance. Though you need to trust me when I say this, I will not go easy on you and I will expose your weaknesses, regardless of how minor they might be… I will wear you out, I will drag this match on because I know one thing is for sure, you will not and you cannot stand the test of time. You will be begging to make a tag but unfortunately for you this Sunday night no one will be in your corner to make the save, no one will be there for you to tag out and bench yourself. There will be no time for rest and I will push you to your limits. I am the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion for a reason and this Sunday night you’re going to find out exactly that reason, because I never give up, I never quit and I never ever stop.

Shaking her head to emphasis her point the Current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion kept her head held high as she started to wrap this promotional up.

Melody: People might think this bubbly, over the top personality is just a cover because my “true colours” have been “showing” lately but I swear to you, I don’t need a Redbull to give me wings.  I’m go, go, go from the ding, ding, ding and I don’t stop, I don’t slow down and I don’t slip up because falling from grace at this height would ruin me and do you really think, that I’m going to let you be the reason I fall? Do you really think that I’m going to let you be the reason I hand over my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship? Because trust me, nontitle match or not, if you were to beat me I would vacate this championship because clearly, I wouldn’t be worthy to call myself the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

Melody lifts the hem of her baggy Jacket that belongs to James Huntington-Hawkes III to show off that under her jumper she had the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship around her waist. She smiles, wildly showing off the two diamonds on her teeth.

Melody: What? Did you really think I wouldn’t have my championship with me? Did you really think I would open that trap door so people could try and call me out on it? Shame on you… Now, I will see you this Sunday night Song, inside the ring at the Michigan State Fairgrounds Coliseum smack bang in the middle of Detroit country where the fans are loud, aggressive and they demand to see a proper fight. I know I’m willing and up to the challenge to give them what they want, I can only hope and pray that you are too.

Melody unhooks the belt from her waist and places the championship over her right shoulder, looking down towards it staring at the nameplate that reads her name. She takes a moment to let what she has just said soak in before she runs her hand across the face of her championship before turning back to the cameras once more wrapping this up.

Melody: Now to my Detroit Melephants let’s get ready to tear the roof off the Coliseum and show the world that it doesn’t matter which side of the states you’re on, were still the loudest and proudest. I love you, stay safe and be kind to one another. I’ll see you all on Sunday.

She blew a kiss the camera and with that, the fans around her knew the promotional was finished some a few of them rushed over towards her. She met her fans with open arms and a big smile as she hugged them all and gave them autographs. The cameras silently panned in on the fan interaction, while Simpson swoop in and grabbed hold the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship title protecting the goods. It was then the cameras faded on Melody interacting with her fans before she headed off to enjoy her date day with James.  

**

The date day was almost drawing to a close, however Melody hand managed to talk James into letting her walk through the tunnel exhibit once more. James had even gone to the trouble of asking the staff at Sealife to turn off the traveling walk away to Melody and himself could walk through the tunnel at their own pace. The park was closed but they had allowed the two of them to stay back, with no one else around, so they could enjoy their time in peace. Melody was standing in the middle of the tunnel looking up above her at all the different fish that were swimming around, while watching the stingrays and the sharks zoom past the transparent plastic that separated them from the animals. Meanwhile as Melody was looking at the fish in wonder, James had his eyes on his girl he wasn’t sure what she saw in fish, or sea life but he loved seeing that smile on her face. She was at peace when he brought her to an aquarium more so then when she was at any other theme park, he almost believed her when she told him she thought she was a descendant from mermaids from the peace and joy she took from watching boring fish swim past all day. To James this was boring but if it made Melody happy, that meant it made him happy.

Melody: Aren’t they beautiful?

James didn’t know what Melody was talking about but he just agreed to keep her satisfied.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> They sure are.

Melody turned to look at James with a sly smile, she knew this was painful for him but he was trying.

Melody: I just want to see the albino stingray glide over one more time and we can go, I promise.

James looked up he didn’t realise there was even an albino stingray in the tank above his head, but he took notice as it swam above their head casting a shadow. Even he had to admit it was pretty majestic although he would never say it out loud. Melody sighed in delight as he glided over them before she twirled around and crashed into James’ chest for a hug.

Melody: I know I say this a million times, but I wish I was a mermaid.

James just pressed his lips on the top of Melody’s head kissing her, before he wrapped his arms around her waist hugging her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You mean to tell me you’re not?

The saddened look in her eye told him the answer she wasn’t a mermaid. However, before he could make her smile again, Melody twirled out of his arms but her hand slide down to his and their fingers interlocked. Melody went to make her way out of tunnel as she had promised James they would leave after seeing the stingray once more, but he wasn’t moving with her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Melody stop.

Melody stopped walking away and she turned back to look at James behind her. He pulled on her arm gently and made her take a few steps back, towards him. She watched as his nervously, smiled but once she was in position he spoke once again.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I have something to ask you?

James didn’t say anything else he just dropped down to one knee in the middle of the tunnel. Melody’s eyes grew wide as she looked at what was happening and a million and one fireworks started to go off inside her stomach. This was perfect, this was her ideal setting for a proposal. The fact they were in the middle of a dimly lit tunnel surrounded by fish, inside an empty aquarium one of the places Melody love visiting and here James was in front of her, on bended knee with one hand in his jacket pocket. Melody felt as if time had stood still as she gazed down at him trying to fight back tears in this perfect moment. However, in the real world only a few seconds had passed and this wasn’t being milked out for as long as it seemed inside Melody’s mind. James just looked up at Melody and smiled.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You realise your shoe lace is undone, right?

Melody didn’t really hear the question she just saw his lips moving so her response was timeless.

Melody: YES!

James just looked at Melody as he brought his eyebrows together but he removed his hand from his pocket and brought both of his hands down to the untied lace of Melody’s shoe and quickly did the loose shoe lace up. Melody just watched on confused at first but finally she replayed the question over in her head. Oops the look of shock on her face was now being overcome with a glowing redness. Once James finished what he was doing he stood back up and draped his right arm over Melody’s shoulders, tucking her into his body. He looked towards her with a smirk.

Melody: I both hate you and love you right now.

James was trying to not laugh because he could see the glimmer of disappointment in her eyes but who was to say this wasn’t a-part of a bigger plan? James just rested his lips on her forehead before he squeezed her into him tightly.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I just got down on my knees on the dirty ground of Detroit and did your shoe lace up. I would say your love for me should outweigh the hate.

Melody just shook her head but her disappointment melted away as she giggled, after all he had just done something that no one in this world would ever think James would do and that was enough to melt her little heart. She turned towards him as she wrapped her arms around his waist before she pressed her lips onto his. As the two kissed once again the stingray floated above them before he glided off leaving the two love birds to have a heated, loved filled make out session in the middle of the famous Sealife tunnel.

11
Supercard Archives / Melody Grace Vs Vixen
« on: March 17, 2017, 11:46:56 PM »
 Hello, Howdy, HI!!!! It’s been a little while since we have last spoken, I mean I know I say that all the time but it’s true we need to spend more time together. Maybe I need to be booked more? Who knows. However, this Sunday night we will all be together once more at Blaze of Glory when I your current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion go one on one with the returning Hall of Famer Vixen Staggs. Now I know what you’re all thinking how could I be so dumb to invite one of the greatest Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champions back into Sin City Wrestling and think that I’m going to walk away with the victory? Well your 100 percent right, I don’t know what I was thinking at the time but I have had the last few weeks to think about it and clear my head and well…

Eeeeeeeep.

I think Melly made a boo, boo… when it came to calling out the one Bombshell most people in this business can’t out fox. Maybe I was just caught up in the moment I mean if James can get Drake to come back why couldn’t I get Vixen to return and well now we are both facing blasts from Sin City Wrestling’s past this Sunday night at Blaze of Glory. Will this be the end of the Golden Couple reign? Or will we both somehow someway be able to overcome the challenges that are put before us. I guess only time will tell and if I know anything about time, it’s that time I never on my side so here is hoping that the time God’s smile down upon me this week and let me get out everything I want to say and do.

However, more about Vixen and my match later in the promotional package I mean I have had two whole weeks to stress about her. I don’t want to stress about it anymore I need to look for the silver linings in what is happening in my life lately and well boy oh boy have I had some opportunities come my way. If you haven’t caught J2H’s promotional by now, you really should have I mean how lazy can you be? You would have seen that James and I were offered a spot on our own Sin City Wrestling reality show and do you think for the life of me I can talk him into doing it? It’s like me asking him to marry me it’s just not going to happen, well not until he is ready anyways. So, I’m sorry my little Melephants but the weekly viewing of Jamel won’t be happening, not unless hell freezes over and someway that convinces James to let me get my way. I would love to show you what living with James is really like, I mean you would all fall in love with him… Hmmm maybe that’s why he doesn’t want you guys knowing what he is really like? Maybe he is worried that I’ll get jealous because you will all fall for him? Hmm I think I might need to consider this avenue and see if this is the reason why James has flat out rejected our reality show.

I mean come on people The House of Jamel and the A is shaped like a heart? Come on people that’s adorable and people NEED to see that, like honestly it makes my heart melt just thinking about it. I mean sure things would need to be changed around the house, like everything still has J2H written on it but I’m sure we could add in some MGC cursive writing and we could call this one a day. Sometime I worry about myself, I mean I’m this excited about a reality TV show that is never going to happen. Oh well, I guess you will all just have to take my word for it when I say James is the sweetest thing on earth and I’m sure he would give us all cavities if he was aired on prime-time Television.

Well that’s not my only silver lining moment this week, I mean you’ll see what I’m talking about later but considering this week started off like the week from hell it sure did turn around and became one of the best weeks of my life. I know I know, James tells me I say the same thing at the end of every week, but that’s what happens when you surround yourself with people you love and admire. I could have spent all week moping around thinking that my loss this weekend is set in stone, I could have spent all week crying because I hurt our Lamborghini but here I am still plotting along trying to keep my head out of water while dealing with the pressures of being a successful wanted business woman.

That doesn’t really make any sense, does it? But it will shortly when you see what has unfolded this week in my little life. Okay well I guess it’s time to wrap this one up so you guys can see what I’m rambling on about. I just want you to know that if I win or lose this weekend to Vixen that well, it is what it is I’m not going to stress over it. I mean how can you be, Vixen is one of the best Bombshell’s to ever grace Sin City Wrestling and now the pressure of calling out one of the best has me doubting my existence in Sin City Wrestling. Maybe Vixen was right when she hash tagged be careful what you wish for because you might just get it?

I guess we will all find out who has what it takes this Sunday night at Blaze of Glory, will it be the returning Queen of hearts Vixen Staggs who reclaims her throne or will I Little Miss Sunshine Melody Grace Carpenter have what it takes to defend the throne and keep the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship at home with the Golden Couple?

Well it all comes out of the wood work in a few days-time, in the meantime let me take you through the reasons why I picked Vixen Staggs as my blast from the past Hall of Famer when I called her out.

**

The 8 things I hate about Vixen Staggs;

Reason 1 – She has what I want. I know that must sound childish but hear me out, everything that Vixen has in her life right now is what I would love to have in mine. I mean to be married and to have two beautiful children? What girl wouldn’t want this life for herself and yet here I am still just dating James and the fact of us ever getting married is life thinking that there is life on Mars. It’s never going to happen and that right there eats me alive. I mean don’t think for a single second that I’m jealous that Vixen ended up with Spike, because please… eww. No just no. She can keep him it’s not about him, it’s about the fact that even know those two have a messed up, fucked up pass they could put it all the side and ended up being together happy and married… living in a picture-perfect world.  

I guess the difference is Vixen didn’t have to “trick” Spike into a “fake” marriage, because of course she didn’t she didn’t have to fight for Spike affection at the start because he was head over heels for her since day one. Why would she break a sweat trying to chase him down, when all she had to do was stand still and Spike was running loops around her pandering to her, courting her. When I look back it makes me uneasy thinking that the only reason James knows I existed was because I used to sneak into his parties and accidently make his life a living hell. I’ve been chasing that man since day one and trying to show him how perfect we could be and here’s little old’ Vixen not putting any work in and getting the rewards.

Marriage and Children.

Like what do I have to do in my life, for everything to start clicking into place? Sure, I pretend to joke with James about these topics but he should know that’s what I want in my life and yet here I am without a ring on my finger, without a promise of a one day wedding, without the promise of having children one day and I’m just meant to be okay with people like Vixen? Who get everything they want without even lifting a finger? It makes me mad. How is it that the laziest people in this world are the ones who reap the benefits? How is it that they are the ones gifted with everything they want and more? It sickens me. Yet time and time again all Vixen had to do was stand still and the world came to her, the world falls to her feet and she is gifted a perfect marriage, with perfect children and a perfect career with endless opportunities, the same opportunities I have had to rip, crawl and bust my arse off for.

I hate that Vixen has my Skelton of my ideal life and I hate that she got it without putting any effort in.

**

Reason 2 – She’s perfect. I mean can anyone fault Vixen? She is a delight to be around, she is a fan favourite, she’s the pride and joy of Sin City Wrestling. Everything she touches turns to gold, she can do no wrong and everyone sees that the sun shines out of her backside. How it possible that when Vixen says something edgy or cruel the world just lights up and supports her? How is that fair? How is that Vixen could say the snarliest little comments about her opponents and everyone would praise her, everyone would back her up and agree with her and yet when I do the same everyone points the finger at me calling me a fraud. Everyone slanders me saying that I’m taking a turn towards the dark side, everyone screams and shouts that James has gotten to me and that he is making me turn into a bad girl and yet when Vixen did / does the same thing no one bats an eyelid?

However, is everyone so wrapped around her perfect little fingers? How does everyone believe that she doesn’t have a dark side when she was milking it from her days in NXT. How couldn’t she have a dark side from being married to Spike Staggs? She must have one but everyone over looks it because Vixen is so sweet and innocent and she would never ever say anything mean or hurtful because she is picture-perfect Vixen. Do no wrong Vixen. Vixen the sweetest nicest woman who would do anything for her fans and yet here we are all standing over here busting our arses off putting in the work, putting in the same hours, granting the same make a wish foundation wishes but who gets all the glory? Who gets all the praise? Vixen Staggs… I mean she near on invented charity work when It comes to Sin City Wrestling after all she is there main poster girl.

Sin City Wrestling plastered her on all their posters, all their magazines, all their merchandise time and time again. Even when she shouldn’t have been the face of the show there she was on the poster just smiling out at us all with her perfect little face on the all the sales equipment and here I am flat out getting one little shirt for my Melephants to purchase. Here I am your Current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion who has more followers than any other Sin City Wrestling superstar, where is my merchandise? Where is my posters? I’m surprise Sin City Wrestling didn’t blast Vixen’s mug on Blaze of Glory posters, I mean after all she’s the only reason why people are coming right? She’s the only reason why people are tuning in? Perfect little Poster child Vixen. She can do no wrong in your eyes because she is the light that Sin City Wrestling needed, however even has her time has move on people still can’t stop comparing us… and it drives me insane. I have had to work for my spot on this business while Perfect Vixen was just gift wrapped and handed her prospects.

**

If you haven’t viewed J2H’s promo now would be a good time to do so, the footage picks back up from the meeting with the Mr Terry. James and Melody had left Mr Terry’s office and stormed down the hallway, hopped into the lift and made their way down to the garage to find their car. All this time the two hadn’t said a single word to one another, partly because Melody was too afraid to say anything at this point as she could see the steam practically seeping from his ears. James even in his anger made sure he opened the car door for Melody and watched as she slipped into the passenger’s side before she shut the door behind her. It was only a matter of seconds before James opened his door jumped into the car and slammed the door behind him.  He didn’t check to see if Melody had her seat belt on, as he just jammed his thumb onto the start button and listened to the engine roar to life. Without even a second thought James slammed the car into gear and he took off out of the parking garage like a bat out of hell.

Melody: Whoa, there speed demon.

She flashed a smile over towards James as she quickly clicked her seat belt into place.

Melody: You want to talk about it or are you just going to try and break land speed records in the terrible LA Traffic, because I can assure you, you’re going to hit a red light in about twenty seconds.

As if on cue the lights changed in front of him to red, that brought the car to a stop as they were sitting at the lights James looked over at Melody who was still smiling and he cringed. She couldn’t be thinking about Mr Terry’s offer, seriously could she?

Melody: See I told you.

She was a little bit off with her timing but it was enough to draw a huff from the lips of the Sin City Wrestling World Champion. He couldn’t help but be mad, he never wanted this life and since Melody so gracefully walked into it people have been wanting to see more and more of it. He wasn’t used to it and there was no way he was going to let a camera crew practically move in with them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s not going to happen, Mel so please… please… don’t try and bring it up again with innocent small talk.

James was watching the lights waiting for them to change to green so he could dart off in the direction of home, meanwhile Melody had her attention fully on the man she loved that was sitting across from her in the car.

Melody: Fine, if this is something that you don’t want to do… that fine, we can do whatever you want to do as always.

She rolled her eyes and turned away from him to look out the window.

Melody: I just don’t think you’re looking at the bigger picture here James, this could be great for us… this could put us on the map and you’re being selfish just to palm it away so quickly without even considering talking to me about it. What if I want the reality show huh?

James didn’t even think he juts spoke and well we all know how that turns out.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Than you’re with the wrong guy.

Melody cringed, she didn’t want this to turn into a fight she wanted it to turn into a conversation so she could find out why James was so against the idea. Turning back to look at him, Melody reached over and put her hand on his thigh and gave him a little squeeze.

Melody: No, I’m with the perfect guy, the right guy, the only guy that I want to be with, the only guy I want to see. I just wish that my guy could see that his girl, has some big ideas for them and wish he could come to the party.

She flashed him a smile, that he saw out of the corner or his eye but his focus was on the traffic lights in front of him. His fingers wrapped around the steering wheel his knuckles turning white, he hated this part about living in the city there were always delays.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> When, Melody? When… when will just our already crazy, pressed filled lives be enough for you? Why isn’t our peaceful life at home alone together enough for you? What more can I possibly give you so you’re not always looking for more from me? We share our house, we share our money, we have out boat, our holidays, everything but still you want more… you want a camera crew in our house, for what? Exposure? So, the whole world can see that I love you? I fucking love you… I don’t need the world to see it, I need you to see it.

Melody’s face went pale, she didn’t think about it that way.

Melody: I, I know you love me and I don’t want or need anything more… I just… I just wanted everyone to see you for how perfect you are and how sweet, caring and fun loving you really are. I wanted the world to see you how I see you.

James just turned to look at Melody, he wasn’t truly mad at her he was just mad at the wasted time this morning and he had bitten her head off for all the wrong reasons. Reaching over her held onto her hand before speaking.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I get where you’re coming from, but Melody… I only want you to see me the way that I am, you’re the one I want to impress not the rest of the world. So please for the time being can we not talk about this?

Melody just looked over at James and slightly smiled before she quietly replied.

Melody: Okay…. OMG GREEN LIGHT!!

Her last three words came out of nowhere and startled James a little before he could take off from the lights heading for home. It’s just if you lived in LA you would understand how exciting green lights were in peak hour morning traffic. Melody stayed true to her promise to James for well at least the remainder of the car ride home, of course.

**

Reason 3 – Her fans. Sure, her fans are some of my fans now but what rips me apart is knowing that at Blaze of Glory there is no way they can cheer for us both, so who are they going to choose? They are going to rally behind Vixen. They are going to lift Sin City Wrestling’s golden girl up on their shoulders and they are going to praise her to no end because why? Because they are her true fans… they have just adapted to me because like Tommy Knocks said, I’m basically her not so good replacement. So here I am the Current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion about to walk into a match with Mrs Staggs fully knowing that as soon as the bell rings, my loyal fans are going to be drowned out by the followers of Vixen. Why? Because they just can’t seem to get enough of her, they just can’t seem to step away from her.

Let’s face it Vixen could call everyone in the arena a fat, lazy pathetic pig and they would still clap for her, they would think she was joking. Sweet pure Vixen has always managed to pull the wool over the fans eyes and it sickens me that they can’t see her for what she really is, no one can and that burns me more than it should. How can the world be so caught up in the most accidental golden bombshell in Sin City Wrestling and no one can see that? No one can see that she was forced upon us and yet here we all are marvelling at her accomplishments, praising her, being her fans begging for her to return.

A return that I made possible a return that I helped create but will her fans give me any credit for it? No, they will sit there and say OH MY GOD Vixen returned to Sin City Wrestling to save us, she came back to win the World Bombshell Championship from Melody. She came back to grant our wish and return to the ring for one night only and who will they forget to thank? Me. The woman who made this happen. You think she is coming back because she missed you all? You think she is coming back because she was bored at home? She is coming back because I, yes, I was the sole reason behind the response in the Twitter Poll that Tommy Knocks put up months ago, asking who your dream Bombshell match was… and look who won Vixen Versus Melody Grace and if she thinks for a single second we won because of her pull… she has another thing coming. We won because I pushed the poll I retweeted the pants off of it and it put it in people’s faces because I wanted it to win because I needed it to win so then one day, when the timing was right I could call Vixen out and there was no way she could say no because it’s what the fans wanted. She would feel backed into a corner and she knew she couldn’t let the fans see her decline the challenge… so there you have it Vixenites or whatever she calls you that’s the real reason your golden girl is stepping out of retirement because of me, now remember that when you booing me at Blaze of Glory and cheering for your prised possession.

**

Reason 4 – She’s Hall of Fame. I know what a joke right? I mean sure she is the most decorated sportswoman we have in Sin City Wrestling. She is after all the first and only Bombshell to hold two titles at once, the first ever Bombshell triple crown champion, a three-time Bombshell Champion a two-time Bombshell Roulette Champion, a onetime Bombshell tag team champion, winner of match of the year 2014 and she was crowned Woman of the year 2014 but really being called and being the first woman Sin City Wrestling put into their Hall of Fame. That doesn’t sit well with me, it’s not that I don’t believe she isn’t Hall of Fame material it’s just really Vixen before Misty? That just blows my mind. However, people will say that I’m jealous, people will say that I’m only being like this because Vixen has everything that I will never have for myself. She has the ring, she has the kids, she has the over blown support of the fans, she has the posters, the covers, the merchandise and of course she has the Hall of Fame spot that we are all fighting for.

It’s just another nail being driven down my throat when it comes to the vision of Vixen, the perfect Bombshell the do no wrong bombshell the bombshell who has it all and has done barely nothing to get it. Here I am just dreaming of having half the chances that Vixen has had, I’m sure if more title opportunities came my way my spreadsheet would like as impressive as hers but here the thing, she was a multiple champion and a multi-time champion for one reason only because she couldn’t hold on to anything. Every time she won something with in a matter of weeks she lost it and she was back to square one and she was thrown into another championship match. She didn’t have to work for any of it, Mark Ward and Christian Underwood just used to throw her into the matches because let’s face it Vixen’s smashed crab like face put arses on seats… and yet when you look at my career every championship match I’ve had I have had to jump through hoops.

The difference is once I finally made my way to the greatness of becoming a Sin City Wrestling Champion, I made sure nothing stood in my way from holding onto that title for the longest time possible that’s why I’m still currently the longest reigning Bombshell Internet Champion. So, say what you want Vixen, say that you’re better than me and that’s why you’ve got more awards than me but what you can never take away from me is the fact that once I become a champion I don’t just drop the belt three weeks later because well I’m not good enough. I like to hold onto my trophies for the long haul and I like to create the buzz and noise while doing so? What did you do when you were champion huh? Nothing because people crawled up to you and fell at your feet, and yet you’re the vision this company has for the standard of their Hall of Fame women? You’re the bench mark, you’re the standard they want us all at… well good news everyone because if she is the standard, I can promise you everyone who steps into Sin City Wrestling will get a spot in the hall of fame because if you’re the standard… the bar must be damn low.

**

It had been a rough couple of days for James and Melody, well mainly James he had been offered a reality TV show with his girlfriend something she wanted them to do but he wasn’t having a bar of it followed by the random visit from his father. For the rest of the week James had made it clear that he didn’t want any more drama or bullshit to come into his life, he had the biggest match of his career to think about but right now his mind was on other things. This that could costs him dearly if they kept happening. Melody on the other hand was trying her hardest to go out of her way to accommodate James making sure his head up to his big championship match at Blaze of Glory went off without another hitch. Well that was her intention when she sent into town this morning to go and pick up some items so she could surprise James with a little picnic and well fun that would follow the picnic.

However, this morning drive back from the markets didn’t go as planned as she had taken James’ dark grey almost charcoal Lamborghini out. It’s not that he didn’t let he drive his cars, it’s just well… Melody didn’t have the best judgment of space when she was in his cars that were extremely low to the ground. Hence why she owned a G63 AMG that kept her up high and overlooking objects.  Like sneaky curbs that had a record or jumping out in front of people. It was on her way home, in fact two streets over from their house she clipped the curb and heard the almighty crack of the rim being broken. The slow drive home after that was filled with negative thoughts and Melody’s fight and flight response kicked into gear.

She slowly pulled the car into the driveway before parking it into the garage before she popped out to look at the damage it was busted and that’s when her eyes filled with tears. James was going to be mad, he loved this car it was one of the many he owned but it held a special place in his collection and now Melody was looking down at its busted rim and scraped under skirt and that made her feel sick to her stomach. Melody quickly removed her shopping from the vehicle and ran inside, to drop it off on the counter before she quickly darted upstairs looking for her back pack.

It was only a few moments later before James was seen walking into the large bedroom that he shared with Melody, walking up behind her he wrapped his arms around her waist startling her. However, the look on his face went from a happy smile to a concerned frown as his eyes found the packed bag staring at him from on top of the bed.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Why do you have your backpack packed?

She moved away from Melody looking down at the bag concerned, he knew Melody had the history of just packing her things and leaving without him knowing so this was another one of these moments he wasn’t prepared for.

Melody: In case you kick me out?

She looked over at him with a frown on her face, before her eyes dropped down to look at the floor. She was shamed of what she had done but she was eager to make things right.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What did you do?

His voice wasn’t playing around, he seemed a little mad that she wasn’t just telling him the whole story. The look on Melody’s face said it all though she was upset and all he wanted to do was remove that feeling from her tiny little body.

Melody: It’s more like what I did but didn’t mean to do, but it’s done and I didn’t mean to do it?

She huffed, Melody was known for her long winded that she baffed on about when she had to tell someone that she did something or that something went wrong in her life.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Spill.

He took a step towards her and for some reason reached out to grab her hands, holding them whatever she had done couldn’t have been that bad, surely not. Well that’s what he was hoping for anyways.

Melody: I cracked the rim on your car, the Lamborghini by accident. The curb just jumped out and boom.

She looked up at him shyly as her eyes were red and puffy as she had already been crying, she didn’t fear James like as if he was going to flip out on her she was just upset with herself that she let herself damage his car.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It just jumped out at you, did it?

The concerned look on James face faded to one that was mixed with happiness that it wasn’t anything serious, a blend of a smirk as he heard Melody reasoning and a touch of anger because well that was his car and he was protective and took good care of his belongings.

Melody: Okay I lied, I hit it and I’m so sorry. I misjudged the corner and now I broke your car. I’ll leave. I know where the exit is.

Melody went to scoop up the bag but James stood in her way blocking her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Let me guess you’re going to Norway?

He was looking at her seriously this time trying to work out what was going on in that mind of hers, however Melody quickly replied.

Melody: Italy?

She wasn’t sure where she was going but she had to go there and fast so she could make this right.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Italy that’s a new one.

James didn’t understand why she was heading to Italy it made no sense to him but he watched as Melody started to play with the hem of her shirt as she was put on the spot.

Melody: Well that’s where they make the rims duh so I thought I would go buy a new one and bring it back?

She was trying to smile but she didn’t want James to think that she thought this was all one big joke. James on the other hand was cracking a smile as he couldn’t believe Melody thought she had to go all the way to Italy to fix his car.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Or we just get Simpson to organise a new one here from a shop?

He stepped up beside her and wrapped his arms around her hugging her, while Melody just placed her head on his shoulder unsure why he was being so cool calm and collected about this.

Melody: Simpson didn’t break it, I did so I should fix it.

As she was talking James smile on his face was beaming, he could still tell she was kicking herself inside over this. He wasn’t trying to make her suffer with his reaction, he just thought she was cute when she went into “Mrs Fix it mode”

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Not really Mel, this is why I spend so much money on insurance for.

He pulled away from her but he put his hands on her shoulders so her attention was drawn towards him. Melody couldn’t understand why he was being so nice she just ruined a half a million dollar car and he was smiling about it?

Melody: Are you even mad?

She looked at him with a puzzled look on her face, she was sure this was some sort of game for him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Not really, I mean a cracked rim, is a cracked rim, nothing you can do about it. My girl packing up her things in fear of my reaction is another thing.

James took a seat on the side of the bed, as he reached out and grabbed onto Melody’s hand pulled her gently towards him. Melody was now by his side looking at him. Her eyebrows came together as she questioned him for the last time.

Melody: So, you’re not going to yell? No swearing, no throwing things?

James just rolled his tongue over his teeth with a smirk.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> No, I do have one question though?

Before Melody even heard the question she through her hands up into the air pleading innocence.

Melody: I wasn’t eating in your car; those candy wrappers aren’t mine.

That was one rule James didn’t like to have broken, leaving rubbish in his cars he was mad but he was going to let Melody get away with it after all he was in a happy mood today for some reasons. Even after his week from hell that had previously unfolded.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> For the love of… that wasn’t my question, my question is are you okay?

James pulled her into his side, before Melody took a seat on his lap. She was facing him as his hands snaked up her lower back and played with hem of her jeans. Melody couldn’t help but smile as she looked down at James who was taking this new fair to well, but she figured with the week they had just had this was probably the least of his worries.

Melody: The real question here is are YOU okay? Do you have a fever or something?

She placed the back of her right hand on his forehead feeling for a temperature that wasn’t there. James was quickly to brush her hands away before her quickly pulled her closer towards him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yeah, I’m fine, you’re lucky it wasn’t the PS4… I would have been devastated.

Before she could reply his lips were on hers as his hands gave her hips a little squeeze and well the rest was forgiven and forgotten. Oh, how far these two love-birds had come in such a short time. If this was the James she first met, he would have been livid with the fact she broke his car but the James that she was in love with was much calmer and nicer. Plus, we all knew that James had saved this incident in the back of his mind and that he would remind Melody of it one day when he wanted her to do something for him. Innocently of course, he wasn’t malicious when it came to her. Melody on the other hand knew that she had a lot of making up to do, so she might as well start now. She pulled her lips away from his gently before she quickly whispered into his right ear.

Melody: Do you want to go on a picnic?

She was trying to remind him of their afternoon plans that he wasn’t super keen on, but now James had the perfect time to lay down his response.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’d rather just eat at home.

Without a single second for Melody to reply his lips were back on hers and the grip on her hips tightened as he stole her response and replaced it with a kiss. It wasn’t long until her finger tips were running through his hair that she desperately wanted him to grow. James pulled away for a split second to remind Melody of his promise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Don’t even think about it, no man bun.

She frowned at him but that didn’t last long as she swept her up in his hands and placed her back against the soft mattress before kissing her once more. Showing her his playful side.

That’s where we will leave our young lovers who were probably not going out on a picnic anymore.  

**

Reason 5 – She Beat Odette. Now before you sit there and say but Melody lots of people have beaten Odette, I need to inform you that’s a dead-on lie. I’m not mad at Vixen for beating Odette I’m mad because it was that victory over Odette that pushed my best friend into a new land she has never been before, the type of land you visit when you think you have nothing left to give so you just completely give up. That’s what happened with Odette and that’s why she walked away from Sin City Wrestling. It wasn’t because she was just beaten but it was because all the very same reasons I’m going through now. Everyone turned on Odette the moment she was pinned up against Vixen, everyone left her for dead and now the same thing is happening to me.

The amount of people who are promising that Vixen will beat me at Blaze of Glory in unmeasurable, uncountable and the same thing happened when Odette faced Vixen. It wasn’t right, not one single person well apart from Gabriel and myself thought Odette had what it took to beat Vixen and sure they were right but only because they had turned on her and leeched everything from her. The reminded her that Vixen was the only top face Bombshell in this business they told her that Vixen was the only member of NXT that mattered, they told Odette that Vixen was going to beat her because she was just better than her and look what ended up happening. Now I must face Vixen listening to the same people say that beating her is impossible in big matches, that thinking I’m going to walk out of Blaze of Glory with Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championships is near on being a myth has been thrown in my face since the match was made. Everyone is already tuning up the band getting ready for Vixen to make her glorious return in which she will beat me and take my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship with her.

I mean for a Bombshell who doesn’t have much of a real personality she sure can cause a lot of drama from her following. She’s an enigma like that, people will always believe in her because she has what it takes to win the big matches and she does what she can leave the arena with a smile on her face. The sad thing is Vixen doesn’t even need to lift a finger all of this comes from the people that surround her and talk her up, she doesn’t even create her own hype when she has everyone else do it for her. Talk about lazy, talk about just being a stand around power figure but she gets away with it. Vixen and her fans make their lives out of getting into people’s minds and putting doubt in front of them, however if she thinks the same outcome will be partaking at Blaze of Glory she has another thing coming.

She might hold a victory over my closest friend Odette but that doesn’t mean I’m going to let the magpie swoop in on my parade and let her think she can walk away with the goods. I’m going to be the one to stop her I’m going to be the one who makes things right for Odette when I can show her that Vixen just pawn in the mid games of others.

**

Reason 6 – She’s a Grand Slam Champion. Can someone please inform me how Vixen Yes Vixen could become the first every Grand Slam champion, when Odette was in the same position as her? And yet Vixen was the one who was awarded with Championship match after championship match? Meanwhile Odette was standing over there being told that she couldn’t go for the roulette championship because she was too good for it? Um hello? Is this not the kettle calling the jug or something who knows who cares black? It’s straight up daylight robbery but once again why am I surprised that golden child Vixen was handed out the benefits? I mean that’s nothing new for her? Am I, right? Poster girl Vixen who once again got a prized moment in Sin City Wrestling while everyone else seems to be fighting for them. Here an idea why didn’t they just change the name of the Climax Control to, “Let Vixen do whatever the hell she wanted?” it a work in progress I mean the name is a bit long winded but really that’s what that era of Sin City Wrestling should be called. The Vixen Handout Era.

Did she deserve the first chance to become the Grand slam champion? No especially not when others were being turned away, especially when other were told they were too good for it and yet she was being offered the chance on a silver platter. This might be a little too on the nose, but I think we have all suffered in silence for long enough now and I know for a fact I’m not the only one who thinks like this.

However, history can’t be rewritten and she will forever be known as the first ever Grand Slam champion, but the way I see it is because others were held back while she was just able to skip on past and walk right into it. I guess it’s true what they say, sometimes when you’re the face and I mean the only face that people can see others lose their chance to shine, other people lose their moments. I nevertheless will not allow Vixen to come back and walk back into the Champion domain. She will finally have to work for it, if she wants to become a four-time Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. Vixen is going to have to put in the hard work, the dedication and all the drive that she should have put in years ago, she going to need to put that amount of work in if she wants to walk away as champion at Blaze of Glory.

I had to put in almost a year solid of hard work, sleepless nights and endless battles to finally get a chance at becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… sure I slipped up on my first chance but I made sure I didn’t on my second so what makes Vixen think she can just walk in ask for the match to be for the championship and proceed to think this will be a walk in the park for herself?

I’m not handing out awards, so if she thinks I’m just going to hand over my World Bombshell Championship she need to collect her thoughts and reconsideration herself and what hold she has over Sin City Wrestling.

**

It had been a long week of ups and downs and the week was ending however there was still one more hurdle our lovely Sin City Wrestling Golden Couple has to jump over. The hurdle was finally und covering what the weird light was glowing from under their floor boards in the cellar. Melody had spent weeks trying to talk James into get it looked into however he never found the time until now. Standing inside their cellar that was lined floor the ceiling with wine bottles dating back to only God knows when, Melody and James could be seen standing in the middle of the chilled room.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Mel why are you dressed like someone from the ghost busters?

He was right Melody was dressed win a white shirt with a blue pair of overalls over it while she had a flash light in hand, safety goggles over her eyes while her long blonde hair was pinned up on top of her head in a messy bun.

Melody: I’ve told you, I think we have ghosts living under the house and they like the have lights on parties.

She shrugged as she looked at her boyfriend James who had a sledge hammer in his right hand, he wasn’t dressed for demolition work however his baggy jeans and shirtless body was making Melody feel all sorts of ways.

Melody: Are you sure you want to do this?

James turned back to look at melody this was all her idea and she was now asking him if he was sure he wanted to do this? She had to be insane at times.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I don’t really want to smash up my house, but if this makes you sleep better at night knowing it’s just a light that lights up the cellar, I’ll do it.

Melody walked up behind James and placed her head on his shoulder before she spoke to him.

Melody: You’re my hero, my really, really, really hot hero.

The smirk on his face said it all he liked what Melody was saying, but he wasn’t going to like what he was about to do. He gently kissed her on his forehead before she motioned that she stands to the side. Once James could see Melody was out of harm’s way she swung the sledgehammer up once before cracking it down on the hard-wooden floor below them. The first impact made a dint in the flooring but it didn’t exactly break through so James quickly followed it up with another two swings. On the third swing the hole in the floor opened and a cloud of dust puffed out.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What the fuck?

James looked down at what he was looking at before he dropped the sledgehammer down by his side. Dropping to his knees he looked down into the hole before he looked back up at Melody who was standing to his side shaking.

Melody: Was I right is it ghosts?

James just shook his head from side to side that eased Melody’s mind but what he was looking at didn’t help the thoughts that were running through his. There was a whole other level of his house that was under this flooring and he had never known about it until now. He looked back up at Melody who was finally catching a glimpse of what was down there before she spoke out.

Melody: Do you think this is why your dad showed up the other day?

James didn’t know what to say, he didn’t know what to make of all of this right now. All he knew is there was a secret level to his house that he wanted to know what it was used for and why it was hidden.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I have no idea Babe, whatever it is… it’s going to have to wait until after this Sunday.

James gets off the floor and makes his way back up to his feet before he drags of box filled with wine over the hole covering it. Not allowing Melody to see what’s down there for any longer. Melody went to pipe up be she thought against it as she just looks at the box where the hole once was.

Melody: It’s kinda creepy though am I, right?

James didn’t want to think about it in fact right now he just wanted to be out of this room and anywhere else.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Let’s go get cleaned up and go to dinner somewhere fancy.

Melody could see that James wasn’t okay about this but she didn’t know what he was hiding from her, because well he didn’t even know what he was looking at but they didn’t have time to uncover old family secrets in detail right now as their heads needed to be in the game for Sin City Wrestling’s biggest event of the year Blaze of Glory. As James walked over beside her she grabbed onto his hand linking her fingers with his before she headed towards the door of their cellar.

Melody: Oh, do you think your dad was a super spy and that was his hidden office?

She wasn’t helping him ease the one thousand thoughts that were running through his mind right now but he didn’t know how to honestly answer her so he just gave her hand a little squeeze.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I highly doubt it Melody.

Hmm was all that heard as Melody lead him out the door and towards the steps, she was thinking of what it could possibly be and that was driving James insane because it meant he was thinking about it so he helped Melody change her thought pattern with a simple trick.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Maybe on the way to the restaurant we could stop at the aquarium your obsessed with and get Puppy a fish friend?

As if it was like magic Melody had forgotten all about the hidden room and now she was leaping up and down the stairs excited for the next activity James had in mind for her.

**

Reason 7 – She makes me the Underdog. Facing Vixen leading into the match I should be on cloud nine, I should be feeling like a million bucks but how can I be knowing that everyone thinks that I’m going to lose? Everyone sees me as the underdog who is going to have to fight for her life to keep her Sin City Wrestling Bombshell World Championship. That shouldn’t be the cause, that shouldn’t be how it is but when it comes to facing Vixen that’s the sad reality of it all. No matter who she is put up against she is always the one who is painted as the winner even before the bell rings and the match begins. It makes me sick knowing that everything I have worked for is now going to be over shadowed by a returning Hall of Famer all because people will place her higher in their minds than what they will do for me.

Screw the fact that I’m the champion, I should be the one people are betting will win I should be the one that people should be placing their bets on, but am I? No sadly I’m the one that everyone sees Vixen pinning and walking away from the match the loser. I shouldn’t be facing an uphill battle anymore being that I am the World Bombshell Champion but since Vixen was announced, since she accepted the challenge I have had to fight for my place and fight to show the fans that I have what it takes to retain my championship against her. Will it be easy? No it won’t… will I do everything in my power? Yes, I will but the fact that I’m walking in as the Champion and the underdog really doesn’t do anything for my nerves. In fact, it’s insulting.

It’s amazing how much power the fans and bookies can give to one person and to the person who deserves it the least but hey, what’s life without another challenge that we have to face am I right? However, never in my mind did I think heading into Blaze of Glory to put my championship on the line did I think I would be this written off in everyone’s mines. I mean It’s almost to the point that the Sin City Wrestling officials have probably already engraved Vixen Staggs name plates for the championship belt just ready to place them on once the dust settles after our match.

News flash though, if you think I’m going to call out Vixen, bring her back from retirement and mother hood just so I could let her walk in and take my title you have another thing coming. I might be the underdog in your eyes but by the end of the night I will be the top dog, who will stop at nothing to defend her yard. I told James that I would never call myself a queen but as of right now the thought of Vixen coming back and stealing my throne makes me want to prove to everyone that much more that when it comes to royalty and when it comes to ruling the throne right now that’s my job and I’m going to successfully keep my kingdom or should I say queendom away from the slimy hands of Teflon Vixen.

**

Reason 8 – The fact Vixen is taken seriously and yet I’m the joke? It makes me mad knowing that Vixen returning to Sin City Wrestling is being taken more seriously than the fact I have a real chance of retaining my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship. It blows my mind knowing that a challenge that I created to build up our dream match that the fans all wanted has now been turned into another episode of the Vixen Show where everyone Is just waiting to see what Vixen does next. Will she come back with ring rust? Unlikely, will she come back and win the championship and take it away from me well if you ask everyone out there they will say yes because well, she’s a serious competitor and well… I’m the joke.

I’m the joke that is the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion right now, I mean just ask Crystal and she will tell you how much of a joke I am right now. Hell, just ask every single Bombshell on this roster right now who supports me and well let’s face it only crickets would respond because it doesn’t matter how much I liked by the fans or how nice I can be when it comes to my peers they will always see me as a joke. I’m not the leader they want, they want Crystal, they want Mikah, they want Delia… hell and now they want Vixen. I know it, I can see it and it tears me apart knowing that I can work my arse off in this place and still people will see me just as the fun-loving girl who used to muck up backstage with Despy and used to cause trouble.

How is it that Vixen used to prank around with the members of NXT and yet people still see her as a guiding light? People still see her as the perfect champion and yet when I do the same I’m childish and bringing shame to the championship it doesn’t make any sense in my eyes how what is good for one is not good for the other it’s confusing and it’s degrading. Do you think I like having people call me the joke champion? Do you think I like knowing that people see me as a clown, when I’m trying to lead this roster and pull them out of months if not years of darkness? It’s sucks that in this world it’s a given to pin a good girl down and rip her to part because she has everything you want… everything you need and well… that’s exactly what everyone seems to be throwing my way lately.

Right now, I have the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and everyone that comes towards me, either can’t be bothered to acknowledge it or they do whatever they can in their power to taint my hold that I have with the title by calling me names. Calling me the laughing stock of Sin City Wrestling, the embarrassment to the title and the women who held the title before me. Yet when I see girls just like me do the same thing, they get raised up and awarded. Life just doesn’t make sense; this business just doesn’t make sense and here I am standing looking at everyone thinking… what do I need to do to prove to everyone that I’m taking the reign as the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion seriously? When all they want to do is drag up my past and try and drag my reign through the coals?

I hate that people can look at fun loving Vixen and see her as a champion but they can’t look at me and respect me in the same light as her? It’s annoying, its heart breaking and it’s the reason why I want to give up every now and then. What’s the point of trying to find your place in Sin City Wrestling, when you just know once you find your spot people are going to tear you down for it. However, the same people raise up and praise the ones who are like you. It makes no sense, nothing in this business makes sense.

How like Vixen and I can be placed side by side in some of the aspects we have in our personalities but she will always appear to be the one who everyone has her back and yet here I am pretending not to care while secretly ripping myself apart because I just don’t get it. I just don’t get why I can’t be seen seriously like Vixen, or why people can’t see me as a great champion, or why I’m not married, why I’m jealous of a retired wrestler.

Nothing makes sense, nothing will ever make sense… all I know is that to shut all the demons away I must do one thing. I must do the impossible and I must beat Vixen Staggs at Blaze of Glory and somehow some way I need to do it, without turning to the dark side, I need to do it without losing myself and I need to do it while proving to everyone that I’m a serious threat, I’m a serious champion and that I should be treated that way.

I’m not a joke, sure I like to make people laugh but I’m not the punch line, I’m done being the punch line and I’m done feeling like I’m never going to be good enough for this business.  Now looking back at it maybe it’s not Vixen I hate after all, maybe it’s myself… maybe all the reasons I hate her for are petty in your eyes but the sure run deep within me and I can’t shake it.

I should love her, I should respect and I do trust me I do but as of right now she is the one that is pulling me away from being at peace. She is the one who is calling all the shots and after Sunday night if I’m still in this frame of mind she will be the one you will be calling your NEW Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. Maybe everyone is right? Maybe I should just give up and quit…

But what if I choose to fight?

**

The scene opens on the familiar backdrop of Melody’s balcony outside her expensive LA home that she shares with the love of her life James. Melody is decked out in a pair of silver jeans from guess denim, she has a white halter neck t-shirt on that reads “I’m a Melephant” along the front while her long blonde hair is down and out cascading down her shoulders. On her right shoulder her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship is draped over it proudly. Melody’s attention is on her championship belt as she looked down upon it gazing at it beauty for a few moments before she turns to look at the camera.

Melody: Here we go again, it’s another Super Card in Sin City Wrestling with a SUPER-DUPER line up. Every title is on the line on Sunday night including my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and who is my opponent? It’s now other than the hall of famer known as Vixen Staggs the one lady you can’t out fox. Now here’s the break down… here’s the truth I don’t hate Vixen, I know but I said all of those terrible things about here… but here’s the reason why… she is everything I want to be in my career she is the greatest Bombshell in my eyes and you think I’m not going to envy what she has and what she has done for this company? You have another thing coming however, I know it’s not good to be plagued by the green-eyed monster but that’s where you need to see that I’m not. Sure Vixen might be the greatest but how do you become better than the best? You need to be the best… and right now well this Sunday night I need to beat the best there was, so I can become the best there is… and well eventually become the best there ever will be.

A confident smile is on her face she the champion talks towards the camera, hoping that she has done enough this week training wise to lead her to victory this Sunday night against Vixen.  

Melody: Now let’s get one thing straight I didn’t call Vixen out just so I could watch her decline this match, I wanted her to accept it. I wanted her to come out of retirement. I’ve said this since Tommy Knock rans his poll for the Hotwire months ago, that I would love to see Vixen inside the six-sided ring once more and who knows this match might be the first match back and a line of other matches will follow? I mean the fans would love to see Vixen out of retirement I mean Staggs can stay home with the kids and Vixen could come back and rule the bombshell division once more… it’s just this time round she won’t be doing it as the World Bombshell Champion.

Melody looks down at The Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and she puffs it up displaying it showing the world that it’s sitting on her shoulder and that’s where she hopes it stays after her match with Vixen this Sunday night at Blaze of Glory.

Melody: No disrespect but I had another reason for calling Vixen out and that was so I could prove to every single one of the doubters that I have what it takes to beat the best of the best bombshells when it comes to Sin City Wrestling. Why wouldn’t I go after Vixen after all she is the first woman in Sin City Wrestling history to be inducted into the hall of fame, she the first ever grand slam champion winner a three-time bombshell champion a two-time bombshell roulette, match of the year winner two thousand and fourteen, woman of the year winner… wife, mother all round nice girl. Why wouldn’t I go after the woman that so many people compare me too? Now I’m not saying I’m on Vixen’s level… I would never say that because let’s face it, I’m going to have to be above her level to beat her at Blaze of Glory and will I have what it takes to beat her? Only time will tell but sadly that time is eating away at its self and we are only a few days away from Sunday night’s big event.

It was a fact check, Melody was listing things that people already knew but she drawing their attention to the fact that they were only days away from seeing her defend her championship against Vixen. Something a lot of the Sin City Wrestling fans never thought they would see and now it was happening in just two days.

Melody: So, Vixen I will see you in Stockton and I will let you have your moment I will let you have your grand return to the ring but once you step inside that six-sided ring that when it’s playtime and that’s when I must beat you and show the world that I have what it takes. I don’t mean to be rude, it’s just to show everyone that I can be the champion that this division requires that this division needs I need to beat you the history maker and in doing so I will start creating my own… I will start on the right foot of leading the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshells into the future.

Melody kept her gaze on the camera as she worked it, she wanted to seem alive, she wanted to seem focused after all this was the biggest match of her career. SCW’s little miss sunshine didn’t want to waste this time yelling insults of listing off what was wrong with Vixen instead she took it to praise her competition because after all she did respect her. Her negative thoughts towards Vixen were only a reflection of Melody thinking she would never be good enough to be on her level however she had to get her thoughts in check or she would be leaving empty handed ad Blaze of Glory.

Melody: So, ladies and gentlemen boys and girls strap yourself in this weekend when you get to witness two blasts from Sin City Wrestling’s past come back from retirement and take on your current Sin City Wrestling Champions. My only question is will the Golden Couple be able to walk out still your champions or will they regret messing with the legends of the past? I pray for our sakes James and I both have what it takes to stay champions once the final bell tolls… but if worst comes to worst in my match and if Vixen is able to beat me, I will know that I was pinned by the greatest Sin City Wrestling Bombshell in their history and there is no shame in that… only disappointment… but no shame. I’ll see you Sunday night Vixen and may this fight bring back your urge to return to the six-sided ring for good because trust me when I say this… you have been missed.

She shared an honest smile before she titled her head to the side she knew she only had a few minutes left so she wasn’t going to waste them. Melody quickly set back off in her promotional.

Melody: Now to my beautiful Melephants I’m going to need you more than ever this Sunday night at Blaze of Glory if we are going to defend this championship and protect the reign that we have built together… you’re going to have to be loud, I’m going to have to be able to hear you because it’s all of you who help me win. It’s all of you that I put on a show for and without you there would be no “Grace Era” without you we all wouldn’t be the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion right now so I’m going to need you guys to let me know you have my back and I will do everything in my power to walk out of Blaze of Glory with OUR World Bombshell Championship over OUR shoulders…

Melody adjusted the championship belt once more before she looked back at the camera with a smile, it was time to wrap this one up and leave the results up to the gods.

Melody: Until Sunday night be safe, take care and love one another… and whatever happens at Blaze of Glory win or lose just know I will have your backs like you have mine. If things don’t go our way just know this isn’t the end of our story, this is only the beginning and together we will enter the history books of Sin City Wrestling.

She simply winked at the camera

12
Climax Control Archives / HAPPY BIRTHDAY JAMES!
« on: March 03, 2017, 05:30:43 PM »
 Here we go, here we, here we gooooooooooo. Sorry I have been subjected to listening and watching football over the last few days so that’s all I have stuck in my head. Hello and welcome, my Melephants to another exciting day at the office coming from yours truly the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, Melody Grace Carpenter. What a whirl wind first month is has been being champion, I mean I got to face Polly Playtime and I made the Internet Champion tap proving to everyone why the Bombshell Championship is leaps and bounds above the Internet Championship… however after that it’s been quiet. Too quiet.

Like HELLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOO PEOPLE!!!! I called you all out week one and nothing… NOTHING! Has come my way I’m starting to think that people, especially the Bombshells in Sin City Wrestling fear hard work. It’s a joke.

For months, we had to listen to people like Alexis and Mikah flip back and forth on their want and desire to become the Bombshell Champion and where are they now? Alexis is basically going to quit, while Mikah has gone back to focus on the Internet Championship. Belinda Warwick has gone from, I want to make a statement to I want to flirt so hard with Ben Jordan backstage only to wind up one day asking him out and he will politely decline which will lead to her being left red faced and never wanting to show her face in Sin City Wrestling again. Oh, and we have the Mean Girls…or do we? I mean they seem to be overshadowed by the Bad Boys? Bad Boys isn’t that the brand name of children’s clothing line for boys between the ages of five to twelve? So not only does SCW have a knock off movie but now we have a knock off children’s clothing brand as well… that’s flaming fantastic.  

Mercedes has been like non-existent lately but here she is once again getting a chance to face me at Climax Control for the World Bombshell Championship. I mean if this was a dot to dot picture I would think there was a HUGE gap of dots over looked before this line was drawn in conclusion. Anyways, more on that later.

I even spoke about facing Sammi a few weeks back and now look what’s happening to her? She’s been made out to be Christian’s little puppy that says how high when he screams jump. Surely with all Sammi’s popularity, Hot Stuff Mark Ward could pull her out of this terrible role but no… so we are stuck watching her be embarrassed week in and week out. We have Kate Steele, who spent a good chunk of her time saying she was gunning for the World Bombshell Championship so she could become a triple crown and yet once I called her out of her backstabbing bullshit what have we heard from her? Crickets, that’s what.

Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall, where are they at? Oh, that’s right they are going back and forth with the Bombshell Roulette Championship making that belt look extremely creditable while doing so… meanwhile they are trying so hard to keep their friendship and lame tag team alive by saying this is all in the name of wrestling. I’m going to call Bullshit, I’m give this to the finals before one of them blows up on the other and finally team Punk Metal Ear bleed falls apart and crumbles.

So that leaves me to ask this question, Evie Baang? Did she like fall of a cliff or something? Or maybe her cheating ways got her bumped by her Mundo so that’s why she’s been in hiding. For a girl who used to be so fearless and yet feared by us, she sure has done a one eighty. Didn’t she say she wanted to become the World Bombshell Champion? Yet she is now playing happy go lucky in the tag team division. Sad… it’s all incredibly sad.

Now here I am, week in and week out begging for a fight and what? Nothing.

NOTHING!

So, that lead me to believe that it’s all on me, I seem to be the problem here and you know what, if this is how it’s going to be this is going to be the walk in the park Championship reign that I refuse to play apart in. Oh, hang on, what’s that Crystal Miller challenged you last week Melody aren’t you forgetting that? I’m not forgetting Crystal and well, kudos for her for stepping up but didn’t she just say like four weeks ago, that she doesn’t want a rematch? Didn’t she say a few weeks ago, she’s not interested? So, what’s changed? Was the thought of staying home becoming replaceable, start to eat away at her mind? Did the thought of being forgotten finally become a reality? It’s a joke how certain people flip flop around in Sin City Wrestling and yet when they come back, we are meant to roll out the red carpet for them, were meant to bend over and cop it because their part of this “elite club” you know what I think about that? Crystal needs to EARN her spot back to challenge for the World Bombshell Championship, especially since she degraded it so badly because all she wanted to do was beat Mikah’s reign.

However, let’s be honest it will be Melody Vs Crystal in two supercards time, I mean that’s if I can hold onto the World Bombshell Championship this Sunday night against Mercedes… and fingers crossed I get to face Vixen after that. Nevertheless, I guess the answers will all be told this coming Sunday night at Climax Control… when I finally figure out what my stance on this whole messed up situation is.

You know what they never mention in the championship broachers? The eternal mind games, one must deal with once they become champion. Like is the reason the World Bombshell Championship failing because I had lazy co-workers or is it wholly and solely because of me?

I guess only time will tell…

***

Egypt;

After the early morning of exploring the sights of Egypt, Melody and James had finally stumbled into the local market place. James hated, I repeated HATED going to places like this. Sure, the pyramids were a sight to see and the history of this place was rich and vibrant, however, he didn’t like to dwell with the local people in market places. James was the type of traveller who liked the see the sights of the place he was visiting, before visiting some of the finest dining options while staying in hotels with creature comforts. However ever since Melody had entered his life travelling, hadn’t been the same again. Melody was the type of girl what wanted to see it all, she was obsessed with new things and new places. She loved seeing the sights, she loved eating the local food and she loved mingling with the people. Although that might sound like your typical traveller, Melody had one simple rule, when she was in a new country she had to go to their local markets and buy a single token or keepsake from the place she had just been too. On top of that rule she didn’t like to buy them from tourist shops, she liked her memento of her journeys to be different and unique.  

So here they were the Sin City Wrestling World Champions, walking one of the busiest street market in Cairo Egypt. James was walking beside Melody, his arm was wrapped around her body, tightly. He was normally more relaxed when they were on holidays but it was something about this busy environment that was making him uneasy. The fact they seemed to be the only visitors there didn’t help ease his nerves as he kept his body close to hers. James wasn’t scared for himself, he just knew what big crowds were like, he also knew what Melody was like when she saw something she wanted to look at, the thrill of the buy took over her and nine times out of ten she found herself walking off without a care in the world.

James was dressed casually in a pair of knee length baggy jeans, while he a black off white t-shirt over his body. He had a cap on the top of his head that was slightly tilted to one side, while he had timberlands on his feet. Melody on the other hand was covered from head to toe being respectful of the Egyptian culture. She had on a floor length summer dress, with long selves so her shoulders were covered, she also had wrapped a scarf around her head to cover some of her facial features to show the locals that she was respectful of their wishes of how western women should travel in their communities. As the two continued to walk down the street, Melody’s eyes darted around at all the stalls looking for that one thing that would remind her of their time in Egypt, while James kept an eye out on his surroundings if anything even looked remotely suspect he was plotting quick exit points around the markets. It’s not that he was expecting something terrible to happen, it’s just… well… Egypt was well known for spontaneous riots and that was one thing he never wanted Melody to encounter.

As the two continued on their way, they were about to turn a corner and head down another row of stalls before a tall slender man, tried to pull Melody over to the side into his stall. James held onto Melody, while looking the man dead in the eyes, his teeth were gritted. The man quickly backed away from Melody, but he didn’t let the two just walk on by without him chasing them down.  

Salesman: Is this your wife?

The man followed James and Melody as they continued to walk around people and down the second row of stalls. The hot sticky humid air was getting to them both, but Melody was desperate to find that magic item for their house. Meanwhile the man didn’t back away as she came kicking up sand behind them, the feeling of sand being kicked on the back of his legs was enough to drive James to turn around and glare at the man. The man threw his hands up in innocence while he once again spoke out to James.

Salesman: Excuse me sir, is this your wife?

Even though the man was talking about Melody he never once directed the conversation towards her. He just made glances at her way under his thick black eyebrows, while he directed his attention back towards James.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yes, now leave us the fuck alone.

NO, James and Melody weren’t secretly married, James had just said that to get this man off their backs. He was warned by Simpson about things like this happening in Egypt and he knew it was more than likely going to happen to them as Melody in their eyes would have been a goddess. She had their top five most desired items, long slender yet toned legs, her smile was bright and playful. While her eyes might had been the wrong colour for them but they were still inviting, honest and enjoyable. Her long blonde hair was a rare sight to be seen around here as it was mostly long black hair, so her golden locks, gave her this glow something that they didn’t see every day it was enchanting. The last thing, she wasn’t Arabic or Egyptian and to them, that was finding the rich velvety mouse like chocolate that was hidden in the container of regular chocolates.

The man continued to eye Melody up and down while James quickly tried to usher her away from this man, he knew he would pay for saying they were married later. He knew Melody wouldn’t let that one go but right now his biggest issue was keeping her safe and away from this man. As they went to walk off once more the man now jumped out from behind them and now he was standing directly in James face.  

Salesman: She is very, beautiful. I would like.

He looked back over towards Melody before the young blonde who was completely unaware of what was happening right now just piped up.

Melody: A picture?

She smiled brightly and that wasn’t going to work in her favour as the man stepped up closer towards her, his presence to James was felt but Melody was off with traveling fairies to realise.

Salesman: No… No… I would like to buy.

James tried to keep calm as he stood between Melody and the man, his teeth were gritted as Melody watched on unsure of what was happening.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Fuck off, were not interested.

He quickly tugged on Melody’s arm gently, pulling her underneath his arm keeping her safe while the two quickly made their way down the stalls once more. James just knew this wasn’t over he could feel it. Melody on the other hand was confused by all of this, she thought it was just one big joke she didn’t realise the gravity of the situation and how pear shaped it could turn into. James just had one thing in mind, getting out of this market place even if that meant Melody didn’t get her trinket. As the two finished the row of stalls they headed off back towards the direction of their hotel. That’s when James felt the hand of a man on his shoulder grabbing his attention.

Salesman: I give you good price, we could trade… I have three camels, the best you can get.

The man was warm and inviting with his smile but his eyes were telling another story, a story that James could read but Melody on the other hand couldn’t see.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m not interested.

Melody took James’ hand and the two went to walk off however their friend was sure to follow.

Salesman: What about if I throw in four beautiful pristine goats?

James quickly and aggressively spoke back to man.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Like I said the first three times, I’m not interested.

Melody stopped and looked at James before she smiled at him trying to ease the tension that she could see was building James was getting mad and not just oh I’m mad… mad… he was becoming pissed off. She hated it when he was cranky especially when they were on holidays, they were meant to be unwinding and sightseeing and enjoying themselves but right now Melody could see that look in James’ eye that said “I told you Egypt was a bad idea” Melody had to fix this and the only way she knew how was going to be a joke about the nice Camel sales man.

Melody: James it’s okay, three camels and four goats is probably a fair trade.

Melody smiled at James, not known the gravity of what she had just said, but that was quickly taken away from her as the man grabbed onto her right arm and pulled it towards him. Yanking the young blonde into his space.

Salesman: You see, she wants to trade.

The man was viciously pulling on Melody’s arm now as he tried to pull her away from James, but Melody had dug the heels of her shoes into the sand and she wasn’t going anywhere. However, the grip of the man’s hand around her arm was tightening and it was starting to hurt her.

Melody: HEY!!!!

She tried to push him off her and that’s when James took charge of this encounter. He hadn’t realised the man had a hold of Melody until Mel screamed out in pain. James quickly and gently pulled her towards him, freeing her from the man’s grip before she stood between Melody and the guy. James was livid, as she started to scream in the man’s face. Meanwhile the man was once again making a beeline for Melody as he was reaching out to grab her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> No, you need to see that, she thinks this is all a joke… because she thinks people like you need sympathy, me on the other hand? If you don’t let, go of my girl’s arm… I’ll fucking break yours. You understand that?

James was right up in his face pushing him back, while Melody was trying to pull James away from a fight that was brewing that was the last thing they needed. After all they were the ones that would be locked away in prison not the salesman. The man let go of Melody’s arm and backed away while James, quickly held onto Melody who could feel his body trembling in anger. He was mad, like next level mad and now it was going to take forever for her to calm him down. Melody just gently pulled at James arm, trying to pull him out of the thoughts of knocking his guy on his arse right now. Something in James must have agreed with Melody as he backed away reluctantly from the man, not starting a fight in the middle of Cairo. With another heated exchange of words, the two World Champions quickly made their way off the busy streets and back to their hotel.

Something was telling Melody this was going to be a long afternoon of trying to calm down this situation, however there was a little part inside of her who was smiling brightly as she had just witnessed her James defend her in the middle of a busy street not caring about the consequences. It was every girl’s dream to see her partner be so passionate about her. However, it was going to come at a cost and she knew she was in for it as soon as they got back to their hotel room. The walk back to the hotel was a quick and quiet one as Melody could sense the over thinking that James was now doing. He was over analysing the situation and all roads led to negative outcomes of the what ifs. He was furious and the further they got away from the salesman and the markets the rage inside him was building when it should have been calming.


***

One hour later;  

The World Champions were back in their hotel room, that had a picture-perfect view of the pyramids in the distance. The view seemed calm and collected like a dream come true. Egypt was on a lot of people’s buckets lists but the way that James was looking out into this view made it seem like it was one of the worst places he had ever been to. Melody walked up behind him as she stood out on their balcony, she wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her lips against the back of his right shoulder lightly before she tucked her head beside his so she could see what he was looking at. James turned to look at Melody before his eyes trailed down to her arms that were wrapped around his body. His eyes instantly finding the bruising from that man’s grip on her arm. Melody felt James’ body tighten before she heard his voice.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I should go down there and find that piece of shit and break him for what he did to you.

Melody twirled around James so now she was standing in front of him, her back was pressed against the railing on their balcony so James attention had to be on her. She lifted her hands up to the side of his face and she held him there looking into his hazel eyes with a smile on her face.

Melody: Don’t be silly James, I’m fine, you’re fine… everything is fine.

James looked at the bruise on her arm once more.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You’re not fine, and that mother fucker should pay.

Melody just ran her right index finger over James dry lips stopping him from talking.

Melody: You need to stop over thinking this babe, everything is okay… sure things could have gone worse down there, sure we were lucky he was working alone… that nothing escalated… but James please stop thinking about it… I’m okay now, I’m here with you… you defused the situation and nothing bad happened. So please stop thinking about what might have happened and stop thinking about sneaking out tonight and finding that guy and punching him in the face.

James looked at Melody as if to say “how did you know” as if he was planning that all along.

Melody: You saved me and you gave up the chance to own three camels and four goats for me… boy, you must really love me.

Melody was smiling all shyly, but James knew she was playing one of her little games – it wasn’t a bad game, he liked it when Melody was shyly flirting with him trying to get him to tell her how he feels about her. Sure, she knew that he loved her, but James kept those words close to his chest and rarely said them so when he did they held all meaning. James just smiled at his Melody before he rested his hands on her hips, pulling her towards him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> If I didn’t know better, I would think someone is trying to distract me and is trying to steal an I love you?

Melody just blushed, James didn’t know how she learnt to blush on cue but he found it adorable.

Melody: Oh, you love me?

James just shrugged his shoulders as if to say “I might” but Melody knew that he was just playing along with her game after all she couldn’t get what she wanted all the time and apart of him was still thinking about ripping that guys throat out. James just pulled Melody into him softly hugging on to her, holding her tightly. Before he pressed his lips onto the top of her head. Melody just embraced the hug before she looked down at her watch.

Melody: Happy Birthday in Australia time, Jammy Jam.

Those words made his hug on her tighten.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Thank you babe.

The longer James hugged onto Melody the longer Melody spent talking to him about anything and everything the more the thoughts of going to jail for murder was removed from his mind. While Melody took full advantage of knowing that James was truly in love with her, however as he boyfriend had just started to calm down she knew now wasn’t the best time to tell him they couldn’t settle in the afternoon as they had to pack their bags and move on from here for tonight so that tomorrow morning James could wake up in their final Egyptian destination for his official birthday.

Melody had done her research and she was going to surprise him by letting the man of her dreams wake up in a secluded and pristine six-star hotel in Taba Egypt along the coast. So, that they could spend the day, alone, together… doing whatever James wanted to do without the birthday boy thinking that his birthday was going to be filled with annoying sightseeing and things that he didn’t really want to be doing. Sure, he probably wanted to be at home for his birthday, but Melody had made sure she organised most of their home creature comforts to be set up in the suite in Taba. So, if James desired to play GTA all day, he could do that while Melody caught some rays by their private pool. Not only that Melody would surprise James by having Simpson meet them at Taba with his family after all as much as James would never admit it Simpson was probably his best-friend and enjoyed having him around. Hopefully with a bit of luck this would fix up Melody’s last birthday surprise she gave to James, which was the over the top birthday party that he secretly hated. Who knows, it might replace that memory in his birthday bank.

HAPPY BIRTHDAY JAMES!

***

Mercedes, Mercedes, Mercedes.

Why do I get the feeling like you’re becoming the girl that I get booked against when they’re not quite sure what to do with you? It’s a fair question in my eyes I mean what have you done to deserve and World Bombshell Championship match? I mean apart from being big match Mercedes? It’s almost like the bosses at Sin City Wrestling what to see an upset, they want to see you beat me and take the World Bombshell Championship away from me. However, here’s the case it’s not going to happen. Well at least not this weekend at Climax Control anyways… or should I say ever? I mean how many times have I faced you Mercedes? and how many times have you beaten me? Look I never really been any good with maths, so how’s this for some algebra… how many time shave we faced? Countless, and how many times have you beaten me? none, zero zilch… zippy-a-do-dah… none… zippo, nil… bingo bango never.

So what makes you think this time round will be any different? What do you think because you have aligned with the mean girls again you will finally have what it takes to beat me? Here the thing, I might be in your groups little burn book, but I’ll never and I mean never, be on your little list that you strike out names when you beat them. Nope, that’s never going to happen. I’m going to be that fish that always gets away and you will forever tell the tales to your friends about how close you were to beating me, when in reality you’re a mile behind. Oh, look more maths and numbers. I’m saying this because I know that in your little promo you’re going to come at me like a maths teacher and expect me to know the answers… however it won’t matter because the only problem in maths you need to solve is how to beat me and as of right now, you can’t seem to figure that out so am I worried about you taking my World Bombshell Championship away from me this Sunday night?

No… should I be worried? Probably but why should I when history for us will always be the same, I will always find a way to beat you and the following week you will always find an excuse to tell the Sin City Wrestling reporters about how you let me win, or how I just only escaped with victory or that. Same news just different channels. Oh, well that’s life it seems.

So, Mercedes just for the record I want you to know I will be taking this match on Sunday night very seriously, because when it comes to facing you I don’t just have my title to defend I have a streak to defend and I have to prove to everyone that I can and that I will still have your number and I can still beat you. So, you will have all my respect in that ring on Sunday night Mercedes, I will not take you lightly but you need to know that I don’t plan on letting you finally get a win over me and I don’t plan on letting you live up to your nick name of big match Mercedes. So, don’t think you’ll be able to swoop in and just take my Championship away from me, if you want this Mercedes you’re going to have to work for it… and right now I think you’re pretty distracted working for Delia and working with the Bad Boys to even see or take advantage of the gravity of your silver platter Championship opportunity here.

However, Sunday night will come along and you will push me to my limits and each and every time we face each other I learn just a little bit more about myself and how I’m unstoppable when it comes to facing you. You’re my driving force Mercedes no one else in this company is, I look forward to facing you because in the back of my mind, I always say to myself what if, what if this is the time that Mercedes out wrestles me, what if this is time she beats me? and every time I dig down deep and I pull out new moves, I go to extra levels and I stay on top of my game to make sure that it’s not your time. I make sure you don’t get you chance to cross my name off your list… so Sunday night might be a blessing and curse but when it comes to facing you Mercedes it’s what I most look forward to.

I’ll see you in the ring on Sunday night and I hope to god you’re ready to tear down the house, well arena with me because like every superhero movie ever villain needs a hero to face… and you’re my villain Mercedes… and let’s face it I’m your hero… together we have carved our own history… so what’s next in how story? Will big match Mercedes finally see the light and be Little Miss Sunshine Melody? Or will history just keep on repeating.

Time will tell and the time for story to continue will be this Sunday… so tune in mathematics fans and Melephants because let’s be honest this story between Mercedes and myself is only just getting started.

Though this chapter will end with The World Bombshell Championship, coming home with me…coming home to team Melephants.

Mwah.  

13
Climax Control Archives / No Pressure
« on: February 03, 2017, 08:30:55 PM »
 Oh, MY GOD!! WE DID IT!! WE FINALLY DID IT. Together you and I we were able to band together and beat the baddies known as Jessie Salco, Mikah Green and Crystal Millar and now… NOW we get to say that together we are the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. It sounds amazing, doesn’t it? I’ve waited my whole life for a moment like this, I’ve waited my whole career for a moment like this and it has finally happened. I could die tomorrow and I would know I would die happy. I have all my ducks in a row in my life right now, no Dexter pun intended.

So, what have I done since our glorious night at Inception II? Well not a lot to be honest, I had to cancel my celebration party at the Wynn because James was injured from stupid Drake Green so that blows. Since then I have basically been a stay at home girlfriend, looking after James. I mean there are worst things I could have been doing, but I just thought that after I won my first WORLD Bombshell Championship things would be a little different. I thought I would feel like I was on top of the world and yet all because of one person that feeling has been taken away from me… stolen… all because of jealous, spiteful, trashy Drake Green.

Oh well onwards and upwards I always say and what I know is that he will never get away with what he did. I can’t believe I called him my friend and I defended him and yet he was so willing to tarnish my moment all because he was jealous that Mikah joined J2Hism. You know, those two really need to take a good long hard look into their venomous relationship, so much jealously and build up anger is never a good thing.

Anyways, so aside from caring for James, being Nurse Carpenter I have found myself doing a lot of over the phone interviews, I’ve been flooded with fan mail and contract opportunities my schedule for Sin City Wrestling has ramped up. Basically, after this week off after Climax Control I’m going to be bouncing around the globe helping Sin City Wrestling promote their up and coming international tour. Or is it international? Nobody knows, well I do but you know I can’t tell you guys that it’s a surprise. I’m just lucky that my schedule now lines up almost perfectly to James’ I mean who wouldn’t want to see the golden couple?

The golden couple, that makes me smile and blush. This was a goal that I know James has been wanting for ages, an idea I wasn’t so keen on. I mean now I feel like I must hold the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship for the same period of time as he has held his World Heavyweight Championship. That’s a lot of pressure, I mean I’m not the one who is happy to glorify a long reign because I mean, it doesn’t matter how long you hold something, anything… what matters is what you do when you have it in your possession. So, who knows how long the golden couple era will last and by that, I mean with me retaining my championship nothing about James and I because let’s face it Jamel is life. And life without Jamel would be boring.

You see James is more focused then me, he is driven by this business, while I am the same but I’m more well… off with the fairies at times. I mean who knew, right?

So, we will have to see where this goes and how long I can hold onto the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship but just know Delia, Crystal and Mikah… my name IS alongside yours and I pray to god that eats you alive. I know you girl think that you’re the leaders of this division the game changes the trailblazers, the bosses, the founders… well I can assure you the game has just changed and well… it’s Melly time. You three might all have long reigns, but I can promise you my reign will outshine all of them, because I’m going to be a fair champion… everyone gets a crack at the Championship. I’m going to breathe excitement into the ranks of the Bombshell roster and I’m going to do it with a smile on my face a true smile, not a biter spiteful rude one. I’m going to show everyone that you don’t have to be a pack of bitches in life to get what you want. I’m going to prove that nice girls always finish first.

It’s going to be a windy road this journey but I can assure you, it will be a wild ride of greatness.

So, what’s up next for myself and the millions of Melephants? This Sunday night we get to take on the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion… Polly Playtime… one on one… with our belts not on the line but our pride. Winner gets to claim they are the best in the women’s division, loser gets to walk away feeling like they have failed this city. It will be a tough fight I mean, Polly has been on a roll since she won her Internet Championship however, how no matter how good of a roll you’re on something will always be put before you to test you and well I’m that roadblock for Polly. As she is my roadblock as well… I still have a lot of doubters out there that believe that I shouldn’t be the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… I still have a lot of people saying that my win was a fluke, it was a mystery and it wasn’t deserved… therefore it seems I have my work cut out for me this Sunday night at Climax Control.

However, you and I both know that once the herd bands together, we become unstoppable and well… I don’t see us breaking up anytime soon.

See you this Sunday my Melephants until then be safe and stay classy.

**

If you follow James and Melody on Twitter you would have seen Melody ask James to take her to Rome, in which the SCW World Champion was only too happy to accept. Happy Girlfriend happy life am I, right? However, Melody had her own plans in mind and they were ones that James wasn’t going to like. Well he could have liked, I mean he was turning over a new leaf lately when it came to Melody’s crazy ideas. So, they quickly packed their bags, and Simpson rushed the two off to the airport. They all bordered a private jet and headed towards their destination. Rome. Italy. Europe. Or well so James thought.

James was still recovering from the attacks from Drake Green, so as soon as he was seated in his chair on the plane he was fast asleep and that’s when the plane took a little diversion. Just a little one of course. After just a few hours in the sky the plane landed and a tired James woke up to what he thought was a different country however, he noticed once he stepped off the plane that he wasn’t in Italy. Instead of asking Melody what she was up to, he just figured she was trying to surprise him and he went along with it. The two were quickly ushered off into a jet black G63 AMG and the driver was hightailing it to get the couple to their destination.

Four hours later.

The looming nightfall was almost upon them when the car finally pulled up in the middle I repeat the middle of nowhere. There wasn’t a soul to be seen, only tall trees that looked as if they touched the sky. There was a thick forest around them, however in the middle of this winter wonderland, there was a roaring fire that was flaring from the fire pit. To the left of the fire and about 100 Metres back there was a tent, it wasn’t an ordinary tent it was a flash glamping style triangle tent. Inside of the tent there was two rooms one with a kingside bed, the other had a flushing toilet and a hot shower. Outside the tent was an outdoor shower to one side, while the other side was set up like a kitchen with all the bells and whistles. Behind the tent was a small wooden shed that housed fun and games that the two could pull out and set up later, like tennis and lawn bowls, fun camping games.

Melody stepped out of the car first, before James slide out the same side of the vehicle behind her, his eyes scanning his surroundings with a narrowed look in his eyes. He was confused, tired, and now somewhat cranky. Melody just ignored his facial expressions for the moment as she wrapped her arms around his waist before she spoke to him.

Melody: Surprise, welcome to Rome.

She gave him a little squeeze, so he knew she was excited to be here.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> This isn’t Rome… this is hell where are we?

James continued to look around the campsite, confused as to why Melody would bring him here of all the places in the world.

Melody: Excuse me, this isn’t hell… this is Washington State and we are in the middle of nowhere for some camping.

Melody let go of James and stood back from him so she could look into his eyes. He seemed mad at her, James on the other hand was looking out at his surroundings, his hands stuffing deep down into his thick black jacket pockets as it was cold in Washington. His face was still bruised and busted making him groan when he brought his eyebrows together before he spoke frustrated.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Why the hell are we camping?

Melody had to know that James wasn’t going to take to this idea well, he loved to stay home and when they travelled her loved to stay in five to six star hotels not in the middle of nowhere surrounded by nature and a thin canvas tent. James looked at Melody who he caught in mid eyeroll.

Melody: Because I wanted to go camping? Duh.

James didn’t apricate the attitude that Melody was giving him but Melody thought it would have come across differently as she was joking with him. She was a playful soul something James had struggled with since day one of their crazy relationship.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You said you wanted to go to Rome, I agreed to Rome, not to this dump.

He took a step away from her to look at the campsite, he had to admit it wasn’t that bad he was just angry at the situation well that and he was still angry at the assault he had endured at Inception II. Melody just watched on as James walked towards the fire pit to soak in some of its warmth. The petite blonde just wrapped her arms around her own waist trying to stay warm, her long black jeans and big pink fluffy jacket weren’t exactly cutting it right now. When she noticed that James wasn’t impressed she sighed out loud.

Melody: You know, sometimes you’re really a grumpy old man trapped inside a young man’s body who just hates the world because of that one time someone bumped into you at a bus stop.

James turned back to look at Melody, his eyes were wild did she really just snap at him for not wanting to be camping? When she knew, he hated things like this?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Firstly, I would never be at a bus stop… and secondly.

James was walking back towards Melody while he was talking but he noticed her stern face had turned to sadness, she didn’t realise how opposed to camping he would be but now it was evident. Melody’s head dropped as she looked down at the dirty ground below her feet, upset. James hated seeing Melody sad so he stopped what he was saying before he made his way back beside her, he gently draped his right arm over her shoulder trying to regain her attention.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What’s wrong?

He looked at Melody who was refusing to look at him, she just huffed before shrugging his arm off her shoulders.

Melody: I just wanted to bring you somewhere you haven’t been before and do something new and you’re being a giant ass.

Melody went to turn on her heels and walk away from James and head back towards the car but James took a step-in front of her, trying to see what was really going on here.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’ve been to Washington several times Melody.

He tried to lighten the mood but it was no use, Melody was already back in her dark place of giving up.

Melody: I’m talking about camping, you… you… just forget it. Let’s get back in the car and go home.

She threw her hands up in the air and walked off towards the car, well she was trying to but James was side stepping her, making a barricade between her and their vehicle. Now normally James would have jumped at the chance to leave this place, he hated the great outdoors but something inside of him was telling him to give it a chance.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> We could stay for the night, see how it goes?

He was trying to show Melody a softer side, after all she had gone to all this trouble to bring him out here to the middle of nowhere so they could go camping together. Melody looked up at James and just shook her head from side to side.

Melody:  You don’t want to be here, it’s fine James we can go home. I was just wanted to get out of the house for a few days and disconnect from everything, I thought you would like this idea.

She thought they both needed a break away from everyone and everything and what a better way to do this? Out here with no interruptions, no annoying people, nothing to bother them. Melody thought he would see the silver lining in her bright idea but so far, he hadn’t even clicked on to it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s not that I don’t like this idea, it’s just I took me by surprise. It’s no surprise that I’ve never been camping before, I don’t even know what you do camping?

He was being honest, as he ran his hand down Melody’s arm before his hand found hers, his fingers intertwined with hers as he held onto her hand. James was looking at Melody waiting for her to tell him what her plans for the next few days where.

Melody: You sit around a camp fire telling ghost stories and jokes and singing, you go hiking, you go fishing, you sit around and relax?

She was trying to entice him into camping but everything she had just said to him apart from “sit around and relax” sounded like torture to him. James just gave Melody a little smile before he spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m not singing around a campfire.

Cue Melody’s dramatic eyeroll her, something that James knew was on its way as his petite girlfriend looked at him a mixture of emotions coursing through her facial expressions.  

Melody: FINE, I’ll sing for the both of us but that’s going to make the Tim McGraw and Faith Hill love duet a little tricky.

Her statement was followed up by another roll of her eyes before she looked away from James, she was now looking into the fire one of her favourite things to do. While she was lost in thought, she missed James move in behind her, until his chin was now resting on her shoulder as he pulled her into his body. Her back was now compressed into his chest as he spoke quietly towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Is camping what you really want to do?

Melody turned to her side so she could look at him, with honesty in her eyes.

Melody: Yes James, that’s why I brought you here.

James just swallowed hard before he picked his next question, he knew Melody was hanging by a stream of different emotions lately and he didn’t want to push the wrong buttons.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> So, you don’t want to really be in Rome? Looking at the Trevi?

He rolled his tongue off his bottom teeth, as he asked her a serious question but hid it under a playful tone. James knew that the Trevi was an important spot for Melody, he knew she had plans for them there so he was just testing the waters to see what she was thinking.

Melody: I thought if I seriously took you to Rome, you would think I’m trying to get you to do something you’re not ready for… when all I wanted was some real homemade pasta from the spaghetti house near the colosseum. So, I changed my mind and I wanted to get you out of the house, so here we are… we’re glamping. Well we were meant to be glamping.

Melody tried to wiggle free but James held onto her tighter, she didn’t fight him as she knew his body was sore all over and she didn’t want to add to any more of his bruising. It’s not that she wanted to be away from him, that wasn’t the case Melody was obsessed with James and wanted to be with him every moment of every day, she just felt like she was facing an endless battle right now. She thought she had planned something great and now he was questioning her on her intentions? James looked at Melody and he could see that she was eating herself alive with internal thoughts so he quickly changed his mind.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> We can go “glamping” if it really means that much to you?

Melody didn’t see the smile on James face, so she missed him giving into her plans but she took his words wrong as if he just submitting because she was being a bit of a diva.

Melody: Oh geez, if it’s that much of a deal we can go home.

Melody turned to look at James who had a weird look on his face, he had just agreed to go camping with her and she still wanted to go home? James couldn’t understand Melody at times and this was one of them. He however, knew that Melody wanted to be here and he knew that she was just being like this because she thought he wanted to go home. He looked at her deep into her eyes and spoke once more, while doing so his right hand came up to the side of her face so he had to maintain eye contact with him while he spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> No, I want to glamp with you. That is the weirdest thing I’ve said for a while.

He let go of the side of her face that he was gently touching before he smiled at her hoping she would see that he was serious about spending a few nights out in the wilderness with her.

Melody: Really? You won’t complain the whole three days we’re out here?

She was testing him and he knew it, but he had a smug reply for this one.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Three days? Here’s the deal, I will try to keep my complaints to a minimum if you promise me, one thing.

Her right eyebrow rose as she looked at him confused.

Melody: What’s that?

James looked at his girlfriend and took a big inhale before he swallowed hard, he knew this was either going to go down, well or like a lead balloon he was hoping it would be the former.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Smile babe, be happy… you should be happy and the last few days you’ve been stressed and cranky, we are the champs’ babe, you’re allowed to be happy. I know this isn’t how you wanted to celebrate your win, I know that… I know that moment was stolen from you and I know every time you look at my face at the moment you’re reminded and that makes you mad. I will make it up to you, I promise.    

He was being open and honest with her and the sad look on her face returned, now he just had to wait to see how she reacted. Melody pulled away from James but only so she could turn around and look at him. She placed her hands on the side of his face gently so she didn’t hurt his already busted up face anymore. Looking into his eyes she felt sad, she didn’t mean to be a grump lately but he was right, she felt cheated out of her perfect moment and he knew that she always had things planned out in her mind. Melody just parted her glossed lips and spoke to him softly, the whole time she maintained eye contact with him.  

Melody: I’m not mad at you James, I’m mad that once again… we had a chance for a moment for something to be ours and once again it was taken from us. I mad because I pulled everything I had in my little body out to win and everyone was there to celebrate with me after the show went off the air and where was the one person I wanted the most? Being stitched up backstage, once again… I’m NOT mad at you… I’m mad at the situation and for the moment I don’t think I can get past it. I’m disappointed Jam, but I learnt a valuable life lesson… don’t plan anything because plans don’t always turn out the way you want them to.

James was glad that Melody wasn’t mad at him, but he was ripping himself apart that she was disappointed that he wasn’t there to celebrate with her. He was mad that he had missed her moment, he was mad that she was upset about it, he was also upset that Melody was upset and hadn’t had a chance to celebrate her win as she put him first and rushed back stage to be by his side while he got stitched up. The past few days she should have been over the moon, however she had been tending to his injuries, been subjected to sleepless nights as he tossed and turned in pain. She was the perfect girlfriend, he wanted to be the perfect boyfriend so he knew that even though she wasn’t mad at him, he felt the need to make this all right. The worst thing right now is that Melody had said she was giving up on making plans, that was one of the greatest things about her and James wasn’t going to let her give up without a fight.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Mel…

He went to reason with her but Melody just spoke over him.

Melody: Well it’s true.

He knew it was going to be a long, long road to getting Melody back to positive thinking about making plans in future something that he wanted to start working on right now but the look on her face said it all she didn’t want to think about it right now. Right now, she wanted to get her mind off her internal disappointment.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s not true… just… come here.

He reached out and grabbed onto her and pulled her into him, hugging on to her not wanting to let her go. His right hand came up and he ran his fingers down her long blonde hair before he closed his eyes, he had his work cut out for him but he was going to make this all go away. However, in Melody’s mind, the time for her one moment and one moment only had passed and now she was just going to have to pick up the pieces and move onwards and upwards with what she had and that meant making her own mini moments without plans.

**

The scene opens in the beautiful forestry of Washington State, the sun is shining, the birds are singing and the sound of water flowing in a creek is heard. The cameras quickly spin around to see Melody sitting by her campfire, she is decked out in a pair of super tight blue jeans with a black halter neck top, she is also wearing a large thick gold puffer jacket. Her hair is up in a high ponytail, while she is make up free. In front of Melody sitting on a black sheet is Melody’s newly won Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. With a simple smile, the Californian gets this one underway.

Melody: Polly, Polly, Polly… it all boils down to Little Miss Polly Pocket this Sunday night at Climax Control when I, your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion have to face off against the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. Both our titles are safe, as there aren’t on the line but something that people might just find greater will be our… pride… the bragging rights. Now, I’m not the type of bombshell to brag when I win, so I can say this with great pride. Win or lose, I’ll be walking out of Climax Control with my head held high. I’m finally with my Melephants where I have always wanted to be and that’s at the top of the mountain and well, the view from up here maybe magically but it’s not the be all and end all for me. I set a goal I accomplished it and now I’m the happiest girl in the world.

She points to her smile before she continues.

Melody: So, Polly, I know you will be coming to Climax Control with a bee in your bonnet about wanting to prove your greatness, I mean why wouldn’t you? You have a golden opportunity to pin or submit the current World Bombshell Champion… you have the weight of the world on your shoulders, and only time will tell if you crack under the pressure or if you will succeed. Now, as for myself I have the weight of the world also on my shoulders as I have a mighty uphill battle on my hands, you see winning the World Bombshell Championship was only reaching base camp in my eyes and now I need to climb to summit. Week in and week out I have to prove that I’m the best woman on the Sin City Wrestling roster, I have to be a leader and well even though leaders do lose from time to time, they never quit and that’s my plan for this Sunday night… I will not quit, I will not back down and I’ll be making sure I walk out of Climax Control with a smile on my face and a win under my belt. I need to start my reign off right and what better way than to take on the second-tier champion within our ranks.

Melody looks down at her championship with pride before her attention goes back to the camera.

Melody: We are currently the best of the best and now it’s time to settle which one out of use deserves to carry the touch of leading this division. Will it be the fun loving mean girl who claims to have her own traits? Or will it be me Little Miss Sunshine? Well I’m not a betting woman, but right now I’m riding a wave of success and to be honest, Polly I’m not ready to get off it just yet.

Shaking her head as if to say “nope” Melody continues after a quick roll of her head.

Melody: Two weeks ago, I pinned Mikah in the middle of the six-sided ring, I beat the Crystal Millar, I beat the longest reigning World Bombshell Champion and I beat Jessie Salco the toughest girl you could ever come across… don’t think that this feat came by accident. I worked my ass off, I pushed myself to new heights and Polly I truly feel like I’m only just getting started.

Melody looks down at her championship once more, pride glowing on her face.

Melody: So, this weekend at Climax Control it’s so much more than champion versus champion, it’s fun loving bad girl versus fun loving good girl. It’s the Melly Pop versus the Polly Pop. I find it funny we are both champions, both have similar ideas for fun and we both have the same in ring move name… it’s like when worlds collide at Climax Control and I have no doubt this is a match up the fans are going to love to see… so make sure you bring you’re A game Polly, because I don’t plan on letting the fans down.

Leaning forward she picks up her championship and rests it on her knees, Melody holds her belt delicately showing the respect she has for the title.

Melody: I have had them back me since day one and now since we are the collective World Bombshell Champions, what makes you think that I will let them down now? They give me strength they give me the passion to fight… and fight I will until it’s all said and done and until my hand is raised in our collective victory.

Melody’s attention shifts to the camera in which she smiles towards before the sounds of someone approaching her is heard.

Melody: So, Polly I beg you to come to Climax Control and give me all you’ve got, because I plan on showing the world that I’m a fighting champion and what better way to start off my reign as the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion it would be to topple the Internet Champion… so you no doubt you’ll come out swinging and brag all you want, talking about how you’re going to beat me but it’s all going to boil down to who Pops the biggest and well… I’d bank that the Melly Pop will shatter The Polly Pop to pieces. I’m going to send you packing and regrouping, so hopefully next time we face each other we can put both our titles on the time and let the better champion win.

A slight smirk with a confident wink followed up that statement before she continued.

Melody: I’ll see you Sunday night Polly Playtime and I can assure you, you won’t have time to play because I’m going to be all over you, pushing you to your limits, controlling you, setting the pace of the match because I have to prove to my critics that I’m not just a one hit wonder… I’m not a fluke champion, I need to show them I am THE Champion when it comes to the bombshells and that I’m the leader of the roster. So, to do that, I’ll need to make sure a message is delivered and unfortunately the message must be delivered through you.

Melody shrugs her shoulders before she licks her lips and parting them for the final words.

Melody: So, Polly this Sunday night, you’ll learn that indeed playtime is over for you.

Melody lifts her championship up and places it on her shoulder before she stands up, leaving the camera to fade on the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion Ms Carpenter. As Melody turns away from the camera the footage zooms in on the back of her puffer jacket to read #GoldenCouple before the footage rolls to black.

14
Supercard Archives / Crystal Vs Jessie Vs Melody Vs Mikah
« on: January 20, 2017, 10:51:25 PM »
 Thursday; Press communications.

This week had been jammed back for all the Sin City Wrestling talent with nonstop interviews and fan outings, some of the SCW staff had decided to embrace it while others have seemed to hide out at home. However, not Melody even though she lives in Beverly Hills she had taken the time out to travel back and forth to Vegas all week to ensure she was meeting all her expectations. However, Melody also had SCW matters to attend to in Los Angeles that’s why she didn’t have the luxury of staying in Vegas all week partying like some of her colleagues. It was a new and exciting aspect of her career the feeling of being in demand, where people and companies were pulling and tugging to get to see SCW’s Little Miss Sunshine.

It was now Thursday and Melody found herself in Vegas sitting on stage behind a long desk filled with several SCW stars, looking toward a room with a sea of people. There was standing room only as the press from all over the world had piled in to get the scoop from the SCW stars before their first super card of the year Inception. Melody was keeping it simple in a bright white August Getty Atelier tank top stretched dress, with a white the spider-lace duster trench coat that was up and coming in the designer’s collection her feet were covered in a pair of mossy Yeezy Boots around her neck was a single gold chain that had a cross dangling around her belly button. Her hair was up tied back in two sleek braids, while her makeup was set to natural.

Melody sat at the table waiting for the question and answer time of the press conference come into play as Mark Hot Stuff Ward continued to talk to the audience building up the super card remind people to tune in live via television or too stream the event live on SCWrestling.net. Mark went through the entire card highlighting all the matches giving his personal opinions about them all giving the press a little backstory on the matches that needed it. He was working the crowd feeding the fans and press with exactly what he wanted before he opened the stage to the Q&A portion. Melody watched on as her work mates answered their questions, smiling at her friends frowning when people she didn’t like started to give of long winded cocky answers. It wasn’t too long into the Question and Answer section until Melody was asked her first question.

Press: Melody you lost your last match, how does that effect you mentally going into this match?

Melody looked down into the crowd at the young male member of the press who had asked her this question and with a smile she quickly replied.

Melody: You’re right I did lose my last match and sure, I did think that was going to be the be all and end all my chances at BECOMING THE Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… however here I am about the headline my first super card ever with another chance… so I don’t really have time to dwell on my lose to Crystal. I need to focus on the task at hand and that’s trying my best to put on the show of the night… I mean, I’ve got a lot riding on this… I can’t cloud my judgement with the past I need to look forward to the future… and hopefully that future sees me becoming the World Bombshell Champion. Thank you for your question.

Melody waved at him and the guy waved back at her before he took his seat. More questioned were fired up towards the panel of SCW stars before another one was thrown Melody’s way.

Press: Melody this one is for you… will you change your tactics to win this Sunday night?

Melody just smiled towards the man in his mid-fifties that had asked her that question before she thought of an answer.

Melody: Well if I told you that, then Mikah, Jessie and Crystal would have an unfair advantage, wouldn’t they? I just plan on going into this match with a clear mind, I need to stay focused and I need to remember what I’m aiming for and hopefully that will all come together and hopefully Sunday night is my night. However, I will let you know, I have spent a fair bit of time with Gabriel over the past few weeks working on some new and exciting moves… so stay tuned for those. Thank you for asking, that was a tough one.

Melody waved at him and the man took his seat as he jotted down in his note book what Melody had just told him. While Alex Rush was being questioned by a group of screaming fans Melody took a sip of her water in front of her trying not to laugh at Alex’s answers. Kale Smith who was sitting beside her was just shaking his head from side to side as Alex was answering the questions with questions of his own. It wasn’t until Mark Ward stepped up and moved the question on did it stop. After a few more rounds of questions another one was fired off in Melody’s direct by a female fan wearing a Crystal Millar t-shirt.

Press: Melody, who do you see as your biggest threat in this match?

Melody looked at the fan and smiled, she knew what the fan wanted her to say but she wasn’t going to play into it.

Melody: I guess you want me to say Crystal hey? Well let me tell you I hold them all on the same platform so I don’t see any of them as a bigger threat than the other… if I started doing that I think I would let my guard down and that’s not the outcome I’m looking for. They’re all major players in SCW and they all deserve to be in the match… so I guess the biggest threat will be decided when the best lady wins.

Melody just smiles as the lady takes a seat happy with the answer Melody had given her. Thinking she would have a bit of time before her next question Melody went to take another drink of her water however the next question was aimed in her direction.

Press: Mel leading up to the biggest match of your career are you feeling nervous?

Melody quickly finished her drink before she replied she knew how speedy you had to be at these things or otherwise you just got left behind.

Melody: I always get nervous, before every match I mean wrestling is what I loved to do and the day I stop getting nervous is the day I’ve stopped caring for this sport… however I don’t see that day coming… ever so you don’t need to worry.

She smiled at the member of the press before she waved to thank them. The man sat down and jotted away at his book making sure to get the quote right so he could run the story on his online blog. The press conference was ending but before it did Melody was hit with another question. The question came from a petite red head that was looking directly towards her.

Press: Melly, what does it feel like knowing that you’re headlining the first super card of the year?

The blonde didn’t even have to think of an answer as it just rolled of her tongue with ease.

Melody: I’m excited, I’m so excited this is the moment I have dreamt of since I was a little girl and started to watch wrestling… this is what all the blood, sweat and tears have been all about and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let my Melephants down. I just hope my best is good enough and Mark Ward and Christian Underwood keep me in the main event picture.

Melody smiled at the red head and waved as the female waved back at Melody, Mark Ward took to the stage and let the press and selected lucky fans know that the conference was over. As most SCW wrestlers decided to head off the stage and back to their lives, Melody, Alex and Kale headed into the sea of people to shake hands, hug fans, take pictures and get amongst the people who made Sin City Wrestling the place it is today.  

**

The scene opens inside the expensive Beverly Hills home of James and Melody. The challenger for the SCW World Bombshell Championship can be found sitting on a white rug in front of her fireplace inside her living room. Melody is dressed in a bright red lace dress by Balmain. Her long blonde hair is cascading around her shoulders while her right hand runs through it tossing her waves about. As soon as she notices the camera is on her Melody parts her glossed lips and starts to speak.  

Melody: Last but not least let’s talk about Crystal. Well let me talk to Crystal… I heard what she said last week, in a twisted type of way Crystal was somehow praising me yet also telling me that I don’t really stand a chance against her… however if I believed in my myself one day, just one day I could become the World Bombshell Champion. What is it with me facing two ladies this week who can’t stand behind what they are talking about? Both Mikah and Crystal have been talking in riddles the entire time it’s becoming a wee bit confusing. However, regardless of the nursery rhymes, the smoke and mirrors it just the same old same old when it comes to those two. Mikah can’t make up her mind if I’m worthy or not, while Crystal just can’t for the life of her make up her mind in relation to anything.

Melody just stares down the camera before she shrugs her shoulders unsure what’s wrong with Crystal and Mikah.  

Melody: One minute she loves the fans the next minute she couldn’t give to squats about them… it’s sickening… so why would I be surprised that her promotional video would have a straight and narrow theme to it? Nevertheless, I’m not going to allow Crystal think that she has what it takes to beat me twice… trust me I have learnt from our last match together and I will be damn sure that I will not make the same mistakes again. I’ve come too far in my quest to become the Bombshell Champion to let one loss ruin it for me. Sure, Crystal on paper holds the power but that the best thing about being the underdog, it’s the surprise of what they have to offer and what they have to do in a time of need to prove to the world that they have what it takes. Do I have what it takes to be champion? Your damn right I do and I’m going to show Crystal that on Sunday night at Inception II when I break down her walls and knock her from the pedestal she is standing on and rip the claim that she so desperately wants away from her.

With a cool smile, Melody continues.

Melody: You see Crystal couldn’t care for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship, she only cares for one thing and one thing only and that’s beating Mikah’s reign. I find that selfish and a spit in the face to the World Bombshell Championship. The title should be held with grace and integrity but Mikah and Crystal have both managed to make it a mockery as they go back and forth about who is going to be the longest reigning Bombshell Champion in history. News flash no one cares…

Melody looks at the camera firmly taking a moment to collect her thoughts.

Melody: Well I shouldn’t say no one cares because they do. The fans love a long reigning champion I mean look at J2H however… they love him and his reign because he has worked for it he has faced the best in his division he has beaten them all… he has met each challenge and overcome it… he had created a buzz around his championship, staked its claim and built on it… what has Crystal been doing in the mean time? What has she done to make the World Bombshell Championship return to its days in the light? All she has done is flipped and flopped around with the fans toying with everyone… leaving everyone to second guess her… and now since she is drawing in on Mikah’s fame that’s the time she decided to show up and promote her championship? Yeah… that’s so respectful.

Melody rolls her eyes dramatically before she continues.

Melody: I find it funny that Crystal can barely show up all year round and snaked her way through her reign with no real feuds, with no real threats but now because she wants to be seen as the best she has decided to show up and pick things up a gear. I think it’s weak, I find it pathetic and I really hope on Sunday night the fans finally see her for what she is and they hang her out to dry.

It was rare for Melody to show this side of her but she was only saying what she believed in.

Melody: Forgive me if I sound rude or angry, it’s just I don’t take lightly to having a part time champion telling me that maybe if I put a little more work in that one day I could become something great? What gives you the right to say something like that to me? When you’re flat out putting any effort into any of your matches lately? Don’t you dare try and undermined my hard work, don’t you dare try and cover up everything I have ever done and tell me to work harder, that’s not going to fly. I’m normally one of the first at the arenas and I’m one of the last to leave and you want to stand there and tell me that I’m not doing my bit? Yeah, I’m not going to let that fly Crystal…

Shaking her head as if to say no, Melody flared up.

Melody: I’m not going to let anything that you said about me fly… you’re not going to get away with it and I’m going to show you that at Inception when I take “YOUR” Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship away from you… just days out from you becoming the longest reigning Bombshell Champion in the history of Sin City Wrestling... and I’m going to look you in the eyes after that match and I’m going to tell you that I do have what it takes and you’re going to witness it firsthand. Also, don’t think I won’t be prepared for you and your onslaught after the match, I mean how dumb do you think any of us are… Mikah, Jessie and I all know that if you lose this Sunday night you will throw a tantrum in the middle of that ring… you will probably attack the winner and then in two weeks’ time at Climax Control you will blame the fans for not believing in you and ruining your reigning… it’s obvious it sticks out like a sore thumb… I mean it’s basically classic Crystal.  

With another roll of her hazel eyes, Melody paused thinking about what to say next.

Melody: So just know that I will be ready for you to show your real colours at the end of the match so if you try to do something to ruin my moment… or Mikah’s moment… or Jessie’s moment that it will only confirm everything I have said about you and your lack of respect for the actual championship.

With a simple lick of her lips, Melody continued.

Melody: Think about that Crystal and make sure you act accordingly, because there are only so many times that the fans can and will forgive you and right now you’re hanging on by your last strand.

She nodded as if to agree with herself before she started to wrap this one up.

Melody: I will see you this Sunday at Inception II Crystal… I just hope you understand that you won’t be facing the same Melody you did two weeks back… you’ll be facing the side of me that refuses to give up or back down at super cards… you’ll be facing the Bombshell who wants to return pride to the Bombshell Championship and you’ll be facing the Bombshell with the BEST following in the world… and with those three powers combined you will find out just how unstoppable I become.

With all that said and done the scene faded on Melody’s smiling face.  

**

Saturday Morning; HAPPY BIRTHDAY!

It was early in the Carpenter – Huntington-Hawkes household but that wasn’t going to stop James from executing his plan. He had woken up at 5am and made his way down stairs to cook, yes cook Melody breakfast himself. James wasn’t much of a chef but that didn’t mean he didn’t know what he was doing in the kitchen he just preferred when Simpson organised things for him. Simpson was at the house as well however while James was busy whipping up pancakes and waffles for his girl, Simpson was lugging piles of presents from the study into the main living room. To say they had gone overboard would be an understatement as a good twenty plus gifts were piled up in the living room, near their pristine white couch in front of the fire. Simpson had pulled the curtains closed making the room dark, however he had lined the ceiling with fairy lights that were dimly lighting the room. The fire was roaring, much to James distain he didn’t find California cold enough for a fireplace but he knew that Melody had a strange obsession with flames and the smell of burning red cedar timber.

Puppy’s fish tank had been moved into the living room, so he could see the birthday celebrations unfold something James had thought of because well Melody saw her pet duck and fish as part of their family and she didn’t like to leave them out. Dexter on the other hand was fast asleep in his fluffy duck bed that looked strangely like a dog’s bed but if you said that to Melody she would debate it over the next four hours until you just agreed with her. Everything was in place and everything was going to plan. James had finished his cooking and had piled the pancakes and waffles up in a tall tower. As he brought them into the living room, he placed them on a table that already had condiments for breakfast on it. There were sprinkles, ice cream, melted chocolate, mixed fruits and berries, maple syrup, jams and spreads anything you could picture having on pancakes it was there. The only thing missing was the birthday girl.

Once James was sure everything was in place he made his way back upstairs, as he made his climb towards their bedroom he had a sense of pride flowing through his veins knowing that he was about to surprise his girl and start her birthday off on the right foot. He didn’t waste any time once he reached the top step and rushed towards their bedroom, walking through the big double doors he made his way over towards their bed. There was Melody, she wasn’t asleep but her eyes were closed as she peacefully lay still pretending to be. James could tell she wasn’t sleeping from the bright smile on her face and the fact that she had already been up to brush her hair and she changed her PJ’s into something more… well family friendly. He smiled as he bowed down and pressed his lips on her cheek; kissing her gently before he spoke softly his mouth was right next to her ear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Happy Birthday my sweet Melody.

Melody pretended to just wake up as she faked a cute little yawn before she rolled over onto her back so she could look up at James. She was going to fake rub her eyes but James hand caught hers and he held it while taking a seat on the edge of the bed.

Melody: Is it my birthday today? I didn’t know that.

She was faking, of course she was faking Melody lived for her birthday it was the second greatest day of the year after James’ birthday. Making her way up the bed Melody wiggle dup to a seated position and with her free arm she stretched it out as she faked another yawn still playing up to the sweet and innocent side. James just shook his head from side to side at her, knowing what she was playing at but it was her special day so he figured he would play along.  

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yes, it’s your birthday… now why don’t you freshen up and join us downstairs for some breakfast?

He ran his thumb over the back of Melody’s hand while looking into her eyes, seeing what she was going to do or say. She just titled her head to the side and coyly licked her lips while smiling.

Melody: Or I could just come downstairs right away?

She didn’t need to freshen up, she already had but James was playing into her little illusion.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I thought you just woke up, I mean you couldn’t have just possibly woken up did your hair, makeup and changed your Pj’s and went back to bed, now could you?

His smirk said it all she was busted but Melody didn’t care she was going to milk this Disney Princess act for as long as she could this morning because well it was her birthday.

Melody: I don’t know what you’re talking about Mr… it must be my birthday glow?

She rocked forward so now she was sitting on her knees while looking down at James with the biggest smile on her face. James just let go of her hand, so he could bring his right hand up to the side of her face. His thumb brushed her cheek as his fingertips ran through her hair; all the while his gaze never leaving hers as he smiled up at her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You’re too precious at times you know, that, right?

He was looking directly into her eyes so she knew he wasn’t lying to her, something that made her swoon. She couldn’t help bust blush as he spoke to her as he tenderly stroked the side of her face with his thumb. Melody just titled her head slightly so she could kiss his hand before she softly spoke to him.

Melody: And you’re the sweetest most caring most wonderful man I have ever known.

She was looking into his eyes not missing a beat as he looked into hers, processing what she had just said to him. He found it hard to believe and if those words came from anyone else’s’ lips he knew they would be lying. However, in Melody’s eyes he was her world and she was his and he treated each other accordingly sure it was a rough bumpy road to get to this point but now it was all worth it. James truly believed Melody when she said that because well he had turned into a sweet, caring man when it came to her and he didn’t care who saw it.  

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I love you, you know, that, right?

His hand was back on the side of her face demanding her attention but softly asking for it. Melody just nodded as she spoke towards her YOUNGER boyfriend.

Melody: With all my heart… and I love you, you know, that, right?

James just smiled before nodding towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> How could I forget? The little handwritten notes I find in my pockets every day constantly remind me.

Before either of them could say another word, they glided towards one another to share a tender kiss. As the two embraced James’ wrapped his arms around her petite waist, before they slide down to her behind he wasn’t being seedy he just wanted to lift her up from the bed. He was now holding her in his hands as she showered his face with kisses. While he walked towards their bedroom door the thought of their breakfast getting cold downstairs gave him two decisions one forget about it and lock himself and Melody away in their room for a few hours or two go down stairs and celebrate her day with their little family Simpson and all. However, the sound of Simpson chasing Dexter around the living room downstairs made that decision for them. The two made their way downstairs to see what all the fuss was about.

**

Match focus parts to any promotional are key; in helping the wrestler get their point across and so far over this week and the last week Melody had been going over time making sure everyone knew what she was here for. She was here to claim the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship as her own this Sunday night at Inception II. She had undergone a busy week and put the fans and the event well and truly in front of her own personal life, even working on her birthday to drive the point onto everyone watching that she was now focused on a no days off attitude… well excluding Monday because well she had to have Monday off due to personal reasons.

However, the week was drawing to a close and soon the night of nights would be upon them and well that meant Melody had one last chance to tell everyone what she thought about her match coming up this Sunday. The young blonde Bombshell was seen standing in front of the Gold Coast Casino; the hotel was covered in posters promoting the SCW event. In fact, behind her was a handful of SCW staff setting up props for tomorrow night’s show hanging bright lights and making sure signs were up so people knew where they were going when they arrived for Inception. Melody was wearing a pair of Jimmy Choo peep toe black heels, Dior Black tight denim pants, a black Dior Addict T-shirt that was covered by a large puffy black jacket. On top of her head was a fluffy black beanie, while her long hair was out hanging down around her shoulders. It was Saturday night, her birthday and instead of celebrating it she was here at the arena looking up at the building in awe seeing her face on the side of it promoting her headlining match. Melody’s smile was from ear to ear before she turned to the camera and started to talk.

Melody: Welcome to end of week two, the end of the build up towards Sin City Wrestling’s first Super Card of the year Inception and in this case its Inception number two. The build up from most of the Sin City Wrestling Superstars and Bombshell has been full on, I say most because well there are a few people on the roster who really need to pull their fingers out… cough Acquin, Blight, Vargas, North, Raabit, Goth, Aphrodite, Steele, Dean and Huntington-Hawkes… yes James I’m talking to you where you at babe? I know you have been working your fingers to the bone over this match. I’m joking; I know good things only come to those who wait and well waiting is my speciality.

Melody stuffed her hands into the front pockets of her jacket, she didn’t usually get cold but tonight in Vegas it was a little chilly.

Melody: Now that’s a joke I’m the most impatient person I know and trust me I know a lot of people. Any-who getting back onto the subject of at hand and that being Inception II let’s talk about the elephant in the room. What on earth am I going to wear for my first ever Super Card main event? It’s a hard-hitting question but so I nail it you should head over to my Twitter account and place a vote on which outfit you seem is fitting for the thousands of Melephants in attendance and the tens of thousands watching at home and myself, Melody Grace Carpenter should wear when we collectively become the NEW Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.  

She had a polite smile on her face that slowly turned into a full-blown smirk, the look in her eyes was teasing.  

Melody: Ah yes, the Twitter plug. I’d figured I’d put in my own plug this week seeing as last week that’s all my opponents could seem to come at me with, was “dirt” that I put on my Twitter page. News flash, if that’s the only dirt you have on me, what’s the point of even attempting to come at me in a promotional video? Can you not think of anything else, are you that short on creativity that you have the leech onto my social media waiting for me to slip up? Are you all just sitting at home waiting for me to post something that you see as a weakness? Here’s a heads up I stand by everything I Tweet, Retweet, Like, post… so keep it up because at the end of the day you’ll be the ones with egg on your faces when your trash talk about my Twitter popularity goes south, like your dreams of beating me this Sunday night at Inception II.

She shrugged her shoulders before she continued.

Melody: Cocky? Nah, I’m fair from cocky, I have just finally woken myself up to the reality that at the end of Inception II I could be walking out with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship around my waist and that is a picture that I have etched in my mind. It’s my goal, it’s my ambition and it’s my purpose…

Melody twirled back around to see her picture on the side of the building, her smile returning in full force as she got Goosebumps. She turned back to the camera grinning as if she had just won the lotto.

Melody: A purpose that I refuse to have slipped through my fingers on one of the grandest stages of them all Inception II… at a Sin City Wrestling Super Card… and if you’ve been following my career you would know that Super Cards are my thing… I’m undefeated at Super Cards so what makes Jessie Salco, Mikah Green and Crystal Millar think they have what it takes to steal that claim to fame away from me? Sure, Crystal and Mikah have beaten me before but they have yet to face me, while I’m in Super Card mode… it’s like Bruce Banner’s hulk mode but you know less green and more Little Miss Sunshine.

Removing her hands from her pockets Melody brought hand arms up and did the big gun muscle pose before she dropped her hands down laughing. She had serious things to say but she was making sure she was being true to herself and still having fun while saying them.

Melody: I have been working nonstop these past two weeks making sure that I’m in the best shape of my life, because unlike Mikah, unlike Crystal and yes unlike Jessie Salco… main events aren’t just handed out to me. So, I’m doing everything in my power to maintain my position on this roster. I’m doing everything I can to show Christian Underwood and Mark Hot Stuff Ward that I should have been in the main event picture a long time ago… so what makes you think that I wouldn’t be putting my best foot forward to make sure that I’m kept under that spotlight? And if any of these other girls think that they are going to take that away from me they have another thing coming. I have had to work my whole career for this moment… I had to jump over hurdles… I’ve been laughed at I’ve been doubted and now I’m finally in the promise land… I’m finally just moments away from realising my dreams…

She turned back to look at her picture, the same picture the camera now panned out so it could get Melody and Mega Melody in the same shot. The look on Melody’s face was pure excitement but she knew she had a lot of hard work before her before she could celebrate. Her eyes and focus returned to the camera before her.

Melody: The best part about all of this is I get to walk into the promise land knowing that finally Mark Ward believes in me… I finally get to accomplish my greatest dream in my career with James by my side supporting me… and I finally get to show all my Melephants the respect that they deserve… they deserve this more than what I do. After all it’s my fandom that has been dissed, verbally spat at, mocked, made a joke of and in every dark moment of our careers of walking this path together they have stood by me. They have collected themselves they have rallied together and each and every week they get louder and louder because they believe in me, they believe in themselves and they know, oh they just know that one day we would finally be at the front door at greatness… the catch is we don’t plan on knocking on it… we plan on barging the damn thing down and crashing the damn party.

Her eyes narrowed as she drove her point home, making sure the viewers at home knew she meant business.

Melody: The sweetness is, that this party we are crashing might start off as Crystal’s dream moment that will lead her to breaking the record… but as soon as I arrive, as soon as the herd arrives… her party will be over turned and well it will become our party.

That trademark white smile was on her face, a smile that Melody was famous for.

Melody: And there aint no party, like a Melephant party.

She couldn’t help but sound song like when she said those words she was excited and was ready to party.

Melody: Now I’ll leave you this week with a simple fact, Inception II will be our night and you can bank on that… and IF we win I’ll see you all at the XS nightclub at the Wynn and well… we can celebrate my belated birthday and the beginning of our championship reign on the same night.

Melody jumped up and down the excitement of a party for her birthday and for winning the championship sounded amazing.

Melody: But in the meantime, just know that I can’t wait to see you all Sunday night… now let’s go get ready for the fight of our lives.

Melody made sure she ended her week’s work on a positive but a strong point; she didn’t want anyone to think that she was taking this moment lightly. She was seriously, deadly serious in becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. With a simple stare, down of the camera, she smiled before the footage faded to black leaving her Melephants feeling like maybe, just maybe this was their time to shine.  

15
Supercard Archives / Crystal Vs Jessie Vs Melody Vs Mikah
« on: January 20, 2017, 10:50:28 PM »
 Hi, hello, hey… well what a week last week was, wasn’t it? I mean it was up and down and up again… however that nothing new in the land of Melody I mean if I was ever to have a full week of being down something would be terribly wrong in this world. So where are we now? Well it’s week two of the Inception II build up and I can whole heartedly say that I’m so excited for my first ever Sin City Wrestling main event at a Super card. It’s a good feeling knowing that all your hard work and dedication to this business is finally getting rewarded.

I’m just sorry that I had to knock James off his main event perch for the first pay per view of the year. Sorry Babe, but I’m sure you will reclaim your throne next cycle.

So, what’s on the cards this week? Well it’s a week jammed packed of press for Sin City Wrestling, I literally only have one day off this week and that’s Monday. After that I have a meeting to attend to on Tuesday, a press conference on Wednesday, Hot Stuff has booked me in to some crazy fan frenzy thing on Thursday, Friday I have some radio interviews and some calls to make to some lucky fans followed by Saturday which is the day that James and I will head to Vegas and settle in for Inception. Sunday, well we all know what happens on Sunday… Inception II.

The biggest match in my career when I go into a fatal four way match up against Jessie Salco, Mikah Green and the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion Crystal Millar… Sin City Wrestling’s night of nights in January. To say I’m excited would be an understatement; however, I would be lying if I didn’t admit that I was nervous as well. A lot is riding on this match and I’m looking forward to seeing the result.

Win or lose I will finally put my stamp on this division and that right there is all that matters to me.

I haven’t been this nervous since my return match but this time it’s different this time I have a confidence about me which must seem crazy considering last time I was inside the six-sided wrestling ring I was getting pinned by Crystal but you know what they say what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger. They also say you never fail if you learn and trust me I learnt from my defeat from Crystal. I learnt that tasting defeat at her hands, doesn’t taste sweet it’s bitter and I don’t like bitter. It’s not that I don’t value our Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion; it’s just that well… I never thought that I would allow her to get under my skin and get the best of me.

I have been in the ring with the best of the best and I have toppled them but for some reason, that match up with her crippled me just for a moment and no before you say I was star struck, I wasn’t. I was just blinded by the fact I was in my first main event on climax control, I felt underprepared, I felt nervous and I lacked confidence in myself. I know, right? that sounds weird, considering I’m a pretty happy go lucky person, it’s just you never know who you’re going to face when you go toe to toe with Crystal I was just unfortunate to have to face her on a day she decided to be normal and less cocky.  

However, with a bit of luck the tides will change this Sunday night in Vegas when all four bombshells come together inside the six-sided ring with one mission in mind, to beat each other and be crowd the NEW or in Crystal’s case STILL the World Bombshell Champion. I know the hype is strongly around Crystal retaining the title, I know she is the odds on favourite but something tells me this time round we are going to see an upset. Maybe with a bit of luck Jessie Salco will live up to all the hype she has been surrounding herself, maybe Mikah will decided that she actually wants to work for Sin City Wrestling after all and put effort in? Regardless of if they do, it won’t matter because I have a hunger that needs to be satisfied and last Climax Control I got my first taste of what it would be like being crowned the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… it’s a life I would like to see a whole lot more of.

The bright lights, the main events and the recognition that I feel like I have worked my way up for! However, I won’t be experiencing all these glorious mementos by myself… I will have my whole fan base celebrating with me. You see it’s not just about me; it’s not just about winning… it’s about working together and being successful together. I see my one day pending World Bombshell Championship reign kinda like Rome, it wasn’t built in a day… but all the work all the waiting and all the hard yards will be worth it.

Any-who let’s not get caught up counting our chickens before they hatch, we have a long road still to go before Sunday night and well it all begins on Monday… the starting point of week two and well I’m going to enjoy my only public day off but I can assure you I will not rest a single day until the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship is around my waist… now that day could be this Sunday night… I could be in another years’ time… it doesn’t matter… it’s my goal and I’ll be damned if I let it slip away from me.

Okay it’s time to get down to business and well I’m sure I’ll be seeing you guys again shortly, however in the meantime know that I love you all and that I need you my dear Melephants because without you there would be no little Miss Sunshine inside Sin City Wrestling.

Now let’s get this show on the road.

**

Monday Morning; strictly off camera.

It had been a wild night and well morning if you guys had caught up with James promotional, although it’s off camera so well you know what’s going on but you don’t really know what’s going on. Anyway, Melody had spent the night tossing and turning in the sheets, she couldn’t sleep her mind was racing on one question was she about to be told she was going to become a mother? She wasn’t even twenty-four yet but that was a very real possibility that she was in fact going to be a mom. That thought alone brought her nothing but joy as her closest friends in this world were all mothers, Odette, Misty and Roxi all had children of their own and maybe Melody was going to be in this elite mother’s club that all had ties to Sin City Wrestling.

Nevertheless, her joy of the situation was also over washed with the fear of it all, she didn’t know how to be a mom. She was too much of a push over to be any good at it, Melody would make for the most affectionate doting mother but when it came to setting rules when the child was older her whole world would crumble. Not only that the timing of the pregnancy couldn’t have come at the worst time in her life career wise, although if she was in fact pregnant she would be keeping the baby so her career would take a backseat she already had that worked out in her mind.

The morning had dragged by as James and Melody drove towards their local doctors, they had managed to get a before hours’ appointment to avoid any run in with fans that might cause this information leaking to the press. Melody had also called her doctor last night and had strict instructions of what she had to do for this morning’s visit which she followed straight down the line. She felt bad enough that she was four weeks late and during that time she had been training; dieting and drinking… not once did the thought cross her mind that she could have been pregnant? She just put the lateness of her period down the stress or the fact she was jetting around the countryside putting her body off balance. However, the fact she had been feeling off for the last couple of days rang alarm bells before she noticed how long time had passed since her last monthly visitor.

That’s when the thoughts of what damaged has she done to their unborn child? Well foetus had she caused unrepairable damage to him or her? Were they now at a greater risk of miscarriage? Could she have caused issues with the baby’s development a million and one bad thoughts ran through her mind at this point of time, thoughts that she couldn’t shake. If she was in fact pregnant could all her actions lately risked the life of her child? If that was the case how could she live with herself knowing that she was a monster and that she had cost James and her child pain or discomfort or even in worst case scenario death? Those thoughts plagued her as she looked over across the car at James as he drove them towards the clinic, sending tears to roll down her face. Melody was quick to wipe them away; James was already stressed out enough he didn’t need to deal with an emotional girlfriend who had nothing but terrible thoughts sprinting in her mind.

The usual thirty-minute drive felt like two hours before James G63 AMG wagon pulled up to the secluded back entrance to the clinic, the perks of going to the doctors in Los Angeles meant certain ones were set up for celebrities and the rich and famous. James rushed to put the car into park before he unclipped his seat belt, dashing around the car so he could open Melody’s car door as she slipped out of the car with ease. As soon as her feet hit the ground her right hand was in his, as he pushed the car door closed with his left before locking it behind them. He ushered Melody towards the doorway of the building, making sure there were no prying eyes around them before the two disappeared inside. They were in luck there were no nosey paparazzi outside the clinic today waiting to see what celebrities would be coming out of day surgery with a new nose.

As soon as the two were inside the building there was no need to wait, Melody was lead into the doctor’s office with James by her side the whole way. As the two sat down on one side of the doctor’s desk James gave Melody’s hand a little squeeze reminding her that she wasn’t alone right now and that he was with her. The doctor looked at them both his eyes sizing up the situation he wasn’t sure if this was something they both wanted but it wasn’t his business to know. The Doctor didn’t waste his time as he handed over Melody a clear cup with a blue lid, which of course meant she was going to have to supply a urine sample. As she left the room to do so, James was left in the room with the doctor eyeing the office seeing the bright white walls and ceiling that didn’t have any medical pictures on the walls. Which was odd most doctor’s walls were covered in drug posters, from sponsors and donators, however he knew how much this doctor cost to visit so he knew the man probably had sense not to promote his products, instead he probably spent his donated monies on new golf clubs once a month.  

Melody returned into the room with her sample, she handed it over to the doctor her little hand shaking but before she could take a seat to rest her nerves she was directed over towards a lay back chair. The Doctor made his way over towards her checking her temperature, the insides of her ears, the back of her throat, her blood pressure. All the while asking her questions about why she thought she was pregnant. Melody told him she was four weeks late but didn’t think anything of it due to her traveling and being caught up with work. The doctor didn’t answer her, which lead Melody to believe that he thought she was a bad person he was probably making a mental note to call children’s services on her as soon as she left his room. James just sat on his chair, his eyes not leaving Melody’s body he was concerned for her and didn’t want her to be out of his sights.

After the intense questioning, Melody was subjected to a blood draw so they could test her blood levels for the hCG hormone a prominent hormone in detecting if a female was in fact with child. As he drew three tubes of blood from her arm, he quickly saw to her small wound and covered it with a white ball of cotton followed by a thin piece of cloudy medical tape. James leapt to his feet as helped Melody back to her seat, he knew she had a fear of needles and that veins freaked her out… so he could just imagine what thoughts her mind was performing due to the fact her fear and her hate were now colliding. Melody just smiled at James as he walked her over to her chair making sure she was okay, before they could speak the doctor cut them off and told them that the results in any other clinic would take days to find out however since they had come to him he had the power of new technology that would let them know within thirty minutes.

The next thirty minutes felt like a life time for them both as they watched Melody’s blood and urine leave the doctor’s office via his nurse and headed off down the hall for testing. The doctor left his office to leave them alone however no words were spoken Melody just rested her head-on James shoulder thinking the worst while James’ hand rested on Melody’s thigh. His thumb worked back and forth on her jeans comforting her. Melody was almost half tempted to close her eyes for an attempted nap but as soon as she did the doctor knocked on his door and made his way back into his room. That’s when he held a piece of paper in his hands with the results that would determine the rest of their lives.

James and Melody sat back up straight in their chairs, their hands instantly finding each other as they watched the doctor take his place behind his desk. He read over the results before looking towards them both.

Doctor: Ms Carpenter, you really should have come to us sooner.

That’s when Melody’s heart sunk into the bottom of her stomach, something was wrong, something was terribly wrong with their baby and it was all her fault. She turned to look at James who had a look of concern on his face, his eyebrows were drawn together a trait that James traditionally got on his face when he was angry. Was he angry at her? Had she done something to his future heir or heiress and now he would never forgive her? These thoughts ran through Melody’s mind and she didn’t know how to stop them she just turned away from James who had lightened his grip on Melody’s hand as he learnt forward adjusting himself as if to prepare himself for some bad news. That’s when the Doctor finally spoke up once again letting them know what was happening.

Doctor: Well Ms Carpenter, Mr Huntington-Hawkes the results are in and they are negative. I’m sorry if this wasn’t the result you were after.

As soon as the Doctor blurted out that they weren’t going to be parents a sigh of relief rippled through their bodies, but what was odd was the feeling of disappointment that followed it. James held on to Melody’s hand once more squeezing it while Melody just looked towards the Doctor, she didn’t say anything she just nodded her head as if to say she understood. After the clearance, she didn’t want to be in that room for another minute, she needed to get out of there she felt like she was suffocating as if suddenly, all the air in the room was being vacuumed out of it. She quickly said her goodbyes to the Doctor and she left his office making a beeline for outside. James stayed behind to fix up the fees with the clinic before making a follow up appointment for Melody next week. By the time, he went outside he could see Melody crouching down besides his gold G63 AMG hugging onto her legs.

Her petite body was shaking as she had forgotten to get the car keys from James when she rushed out of the clinic, in her desperation for air. She felt like a moron, she had given James false hope but real panic for no reason well she didn’t do it on purpose but right now she didn’t have a clear mind so she was punishing herself. Melody didn’t even see James has he made a direct route towards her, bending down her scooped her up into his arms, lifting her to her feet. He was hugging her desperately trying to find out what was going on in that head of hers. He wanted to say something to her but he knew that it would fall on deaf ears as for right now he knew that she was internally kicking herself but as for externally she was bawling her eyes out. He didn’t understand why she was crying, was she disappointed that they weren’t expecting or was she upset because of the stress of it all. All James knew is that he had to get Melody home, quickly but safely so they could come to grips with what had happened today in private.

**

Monday; strictly off camera.

It had been a long day already for Melody and James and since the Doctor’s appointment and since hearing about the results this morning the two hard yet to speak about the outcome. James just silently drove Melody home, while his normally bubbly blonde girlfriend just looked out the window seemingly lost in a world of pain. The thing is James didn’t know what to do or say to make this situation any better because he wasn’t sure how Melody was feeling; he wasn’t sure what she was thinking. He didn’t know if she was upset at herself for thinking she was pregnant or is she was upset because they weren’t going to be parents? Either way he was going to find out so he could fix this to the best of his ability. After James parked the car in the garage Melody jumped out of the car looking for freedom, but as she turned back to see James was already standing by her side. She couldn’t form any words right now because deep down she didn’t know if he was mad at her or if he was completely okay with what had just unfolded. Forcing a faint smile on her face she just looked James up and down before she grabbed onto her blue and gold YSL handbag and headed towards the nearest exit.

James felt like he was being pushed to the side, he didn’t understand why they had both just been through that together and now Melody was acting as if she didn’t even want to be near him. He took a step to the side and cut Melody off stopping the small blonde in her tracks. His hands came up to rest on the tops of Melody’s shoulders. James eyes scanned her looking for answers, but his glance shifted down to see Melody’s balled fists. She was mad and he couldn’t tell what she was exactly frustrated about. Choosing not to pick her apart with questions right now, James just slid his hands down from her shoulders onto her arms, before he tugged her towards him hugging her. His chin rested on the top of her head as she bent down resting the side of her face on his chest. Her little body vibrated in his hands once more as she sobbed and that’s when he knew his heart was breaking.

He desperately just wanted to shake her and drill her with a million and one questions but James knew that would be pointless right now Melody was in pain and that was killing him. While she was eating herself alive not knowing what he was thinking. If only one of them would say something this could have all been cleared up but the shock of the last few hours of their lives had overcome them both and rendered them speechless right now. The thing is Melody and James were both people who over thought about everything, you could tell them something and they would both process it, wring it out to dry and find the silver lining or the hidden bitterness in everything it was one trait they shared but every now and then it was their worst attribute when it came to each other.

A slight smile of relief crossed James face as he felt Melody hands wrap around his body; she was finally hugging him back showing him just the smallest sign of affection right now is what he needed. Now he knew that she wasn’t mad at him, but she was mad at the situation he just didn’t know if it was the outcome that had her so distressed or if it was the whole process? He didn’t say a word as he just rocked her body back and forth with his trying to calm her down while he ran his right hand through her hair her sobbing stopped and just as James was going to let her go so he could look at her, Melody held onto him a little tighter refusing to let him go.

Melody: I’m… I’m sorry.

Her voice was broken as she tried to control her breathing she didn’t want to look at him right now afraid of what the facial expression would be on his face. James was confused he didn’t know why she would be apologising it’s not like she had done anything wrong. They had just had a false pregnancy test, a scare something that a fair chuck of couples go through once in their lifetime. James just pressed his lips down on the top of her head.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Mel, babe… there’s nothing to be sorry about. Let’s go inside and talk about this okay?

He wanted to clear up what was going on in that mind of hers, so he could process it all and make things better. He also wanted to know what pages they were both on because if Melody was disappointed about not becoming a mother and he was okay with it at this point of time that was going to be a whole other conversation they would need to have. Melody just pulled herself away from James and looked directly into his hazel eyes.

Melody: I just need some time to process.

James nodded, he couldn’t be mad at her for telling him that he felt the same way. Melody was never a big in the moment speaker when it came to processing what she wanted to say she always ended up with her foot in her mouth or saying something but meaning it to come out another way so James knew she just needed to find the right words before she told him what was wrong.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Sure babe, you take your time.

Melody just forced a smile as she looked towards him before she stepped up towards him crushing her body against his in a desperate hug. She needed to feel his body against hers, she needed that closeness and she needed her James. James just held onto her tightly with no signs of letting her go.

Melody: I’m just really sorry.

There she was again saying she was sorry and he didn’t know what she would be sorry about and it was driving him crazy. However now wasn’t the time or place to question that as he just stroked her hair and lead her out of their garage and towards their house. The rest of the day was going to be hard on them both, with them both needing time to think and clear their heads but no matter how much time they needed to think and process they were never far apart from each other even if they were completely silent.

**

Monday Night; strictly off camera.

It was a long day a very long day for both James and Melody and their day was finally drawing to a close. Melody had gone for her shower before bed and was dressed in a pair of baggy grey sweat pants and a tight black tank top ready for bed. On top of her head sat a ridiculously high messy bun that was effortlessly put together. She was strolling the bottom floor of her house that she shared with James looking for him. James wasn’t hard to find as she located him sitting at their breakfast buffet counter. He was wearing what he had on this morning, baggy jeans, with a white shirt, his gold chains around his neck. He didn’t notice Melody approaching him at first as he was too busy looking at his phone, but he craned his neck up to see her as she made her way towards him. James nervously smiled at Melody before he returned back to his phone; he wasn’t up to anything he was just checking his schedule for the next week making sure he was familiar with what was expected of him.

Melody continued to slowly walk across the wooden kitchen floors before she made her way up behind James. She placed her arms on the back of his shoulders before she trailed them up to tops of them she rubbed her fingers deeply into his skin massaging the knots that had developed no doubt from today’s adventure. Melody watched as James’ eyes closed from her touch almost as if her was relishing it, missing it as she had been absent from him grip since this morning. Melody continued to massage her man’s shoulders before he swiftly reached up and grabbed onto her hands. As much as James was enjoying this attention, he didn’t want Melody to feel like she was required to do this what he wanted was for Melody to speak to him. James dragged Melody’s hands down the front of his body before he craned his neck back, her face was now beside his as he looked into her eyes. Melody knew he was looking for answers and she was only too happy to help him with them.

Melody: Hey can we talk?

James felt Melody’s breathe on the nape of his neck and she spoke quietly to him, he wasn’t sure why she was whispering as they had the house to themselves as Simpson was told not to come in today. However, he boiled it down to the fact that Melody was being cautious. James turned his head and looked at his girl before he let go of arms around his neck.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> of course, do you need anything?

His right hand was tapping the seat beside him, while his left hand was wrapped around his glass of water in front of him. Melody saw what James was hinting at so she took a seat beside him before she shook her head from side to side.  

Melody: No I’m okay… I just really want to clear the air.

Melody got comfortable in her seat beside James, but all the while her eyes didn’t leave his. James took a mouthful of his water before he returned the glass down to the counter top, before he placed both of his elbows on the counter top and lent forward. He turned his head back so he could look at Mel and he waited.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You and me both.

Melody couldn’t tell if he was mad at her or if she was just tired but she knew that eventually this conversation was going happen she just couldn’t predict the outcome and that’s what scared her. With a long exhale, Melody clicked her tongue off her teeth before she started to talk once more.

Melody: So… I…

She dragged her left hand through her hair before she started to play with the high bun that was on the top of her head, something she did when she was nervous. She was swinging her legs under the table another thing she did when she was uneasy about a situation. James wasn’t sure where this was heading but he was preparing for both a happy and sad outcome.

Melody: I just want to apologise for putting you through all of this, last night wasn’t fun we didn’t get a moment of sleep and this morning… well we found out it was all for nothing. I should have just gone out and brought another test. This whole situation could have been avoided. I stressed you out in the lead up to one of the biggest matches and…

She was going to continue but James arched back into his chair stealing her attention before her turned towards her and cut her off.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You’re kidding me, right? Melody you don’t have to be sorry for anything, regardless of you getting another test we would have been off to the doctors first thing this morning anyways. This isn’t your fault, you did the right thing by coming to me when you found out that we might have been expecting… I never want you to feel like you have to go through that alone. I don’t care babe, if you need to talk to me I’m always here for you and if I’m away on business I will always be one call away… please don’t think you can’t talk to me about things like this. We’re partners Melody, we do things together the good, the bad and well everything in between.

He didn’t want her blaming herself this wasn’t her fault she didn’t do anything on purpose and he needed her to know that. Melody just looked at James, she just wanted to hold him but she knew she couldn’t until she clears the air between them.

Melody: I should have been more responsible for my body James, at this stage I still don’t know what’s wrong with it or why I have been feeling a little off lately? I should have been on top of it. I shouldn’t have dragged it out and when it clicked that it could have been pregnancy I just freaked out.

She reached out and placed her hands on the counter top and action that followed up with the reaction of James hands coming up to find hers. Both feeling at ease being near each other once again.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> The female body is a wild and wacky thing Melody and I’ve booked you in for a follow up appointment next week so we can find out what’s going on. I promise you, we will find out and we will work through it together.

James lifted his right hand up and gently flicked a strand of Melody’s long blond hair that had escaped her high bun behind her ear so he could see her face clearly.

Melody: This morning when the Doctor told me we weren’t going to be parents I felt so disappointed but so relieved… l want kids James, I want them more than anything… to be a mom is what I think I was born to do but the thought of not knowing if that’s what you wanted or want scared me I didn’t know if you were angry at me… I didn’t know if the thoughts of oh no my life is over were running through your mind? I got excited, James… a part of me was so over joyed that we could have created a little life… but now… I just.

She paused making sure she had time to think about what she was going to say next she didn’t want to come across as a crazy lady she wanted to come across with her wits about her like she had thought this all through. The weird thing is most people have days, weeks and months to think about and process something like this but not Melody and James they were both professional athletes they didn’t have time to stew over things like this. Everything was a quick decision but it’s a decision they had to stick by and live with in that moment in time.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You just what?

James was worried he could see Melody’s thoughts ticking over in her brain and he couldn’t read them he didn’t know if she was implying their future right now and that was scaring him.

Melody: I just, I well… I can see that this morning’s news as much as I wanted it to be different I now know that it wasn’t our time. One day, one day I’ll be a mom but today isn’t the start of that beautiful journey. I mean look at me I’m not ready to be a mom, I can’t even handle late nights how am I meant to deal with sleepless nights?

James took a sigh of relief for a moment there he thought his whole world was going to be up turned but Melody’s honesty was opening him up to the real possibility that they were going to be just fine.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You would make the perfect mother Melody.

He squeezed her hand while flashing Melody a smile, he was right she would make the best mother because all her love would be devoted to making sure their child was well cared for. She would make their future child her number one and nothing would stop her from making sure the child knew he or she was loved and cared for.

Melody: Maybe, I hope so… but I know now that the timing wasn’t right and I’m sorry if you felt like it was a forced reality on you. I can only imagine what was going through your mind… our lives would have been turned upside down… completely.

James couldn’t help but notice how beautiful Melody looked in this moment, sure she looked tired, her hair was a mess her eyes were puffy and she was dressed snobbishly but he could see her maturing before his eyes and that right there was one of his greatest moments with her. She was being raw with him, she was opening to him and she was thinking about their future like actually thinking about it, not just being a live in the moment type girl. She had realised that every action as reaction and being parents right now wasn’t a good thing for either of them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You can say that again.

James held back a slight laugh as he didn’t feel like it was the right time to do so; however, Melody could just imagine the thoughts that were running through his head. The sleepless nights, the nappy changing, the screaming the crying… no doubt they were all haunting him.

Melody: So please don’t be mad or upset with me.

James brought his eyebrows together he was unsure why Melody still thought he was mad at her, he wasn’t he was far from mad at her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I have no reason to be Mel, just please in future always come to me always talk to me be honest and out loud… I can’t help you if I don’t know what you’re thinking. Today almost killed me not knowing what was going on in your mind.

They were looking directly at each other, just inches away but there were still some words to be spoken before they could put this day behind them and look forward to next hundred years together.

Melody: I thought you would be mad at me because if we were having a baby, I have put its life at risk over the past few weeks.

She swallowed hard as did he, James didn’t think of that he completely ignored the fact that over the past few weeks Melody had been upping her training, she changed her diet, she had been drinking while they were in Greece, she had participated in a match. All those situations rolled over in his mind and now he knew why Melody was so afraid of him being mad at her, she thought that he would hate her if something was wrong with their baby. James reached across and softly held onto the side of Melody’s face demanding her full attention.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Not on purpose Melody. You would never do that… so why would I be mad at something you did unintentionally?

He was looking for answers but he didn’t have to wait long as Melody just parted her dry lips and spoke softly.

Melody: I don’t know I just had all of these thoughts in my mind.

She nuzzled into his hand that was on the side of her face, loving the touch of his flesh on hers. James just shook his head he needed her to not worry about things like that.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Well stop them babe, please.  

She wiggled forward in her chair; closing the gap between them her focus was lost in his eyes before she looked down to his lips.

Melody: I’ll try.

He could see that she was close and he could feel that they were about to come to an agreement but before he could silence everything and let today go past them both he had to say something first.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> and that’s all I ask babe.

He tenderly looked into her eyes before he gently guided her face towards his, with parted lips he took hers into his and kissed her. Melody’s hands found the sides of James’s face while his hands flopped down to her hips, pulling her towards him. Their mellow kiss turned into a few small peaks before they drew apart to look at one another with slight smiles on their faces. That’s when Melody got a slight tell-tale glimmer in her eyes and James instantly knew she was up to something. He mouthed the word “what” towards her in which Melody followed up with a small smile.

Melody: I’m kinda sad that Huckleberry James Alexander Carpenter-Huntington-Hawkes and June-bug Melody Grace Carpenter-Huntington-Hawkes will be put on hold, but I believe it’s the right thing to do.

She backed away from him, to see his eyes grow wide what on earth were those names? They were terrible. James just shook his head from side to side in disapproval.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Huckleberry and June-bug, Melody our children will not be called that.

The distained look on his face said it all, he was disgusted and he couldn’t tell if Melody was yanking his chain or not. However, she did have that look in her eye that made him believe she was just trying to lighten the mood.

Melody: Ugh, yes, they will be.

She was grinning from ear to ear as James watched her hands come down to his chest as she rested them there for a moment before she moved them down to his big thick gold chain. She ran her fingers along the gold playing with it a mannerism that Melody had when she was playing with James.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> No they won’t those are some ugly arse names, Mel.

He knew she was just playing with him and he felt that it was odd that she had named their children ugly arse names but she was smiling and that’s all that mattered right now so he gave her that look that just encouraged her to continue with the conversation.

Melody: No duh, it’s so Hucky doesn’t attract the eyes from gold diggers when he is older and so June-bug doesn’t get hit on strange wanna be golfers. I mean only their true loves will see past their weird names and we won’t have to stress.

James had to hand it to her there she did have a solid point and plan something that he hadn’t thought about until now. Her rubbed his chin and thought of his perfect reply, something that would get a reaction from her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I see what you’re getting at, but it’s still a no from me. Plus, our first-born son should be a James… its tradition.

He winked at her, did he just say “our first-born son” as if he was open to the thought of having children with her one day. Melody blushed her body was burning as she now desired to know if he was telling the truth or if he was just playing her game?

Melody: So you want to have babies with me one day?

As she spoke to him she tilted her head to the side all sly like as James placed his hands down in Melody’s lap.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> of course, babe… I just have another question why do our future children have three last names?

It was a valid question but Melody missed a vital key in that statement, however she just placed her hand son top of his and exhaled deeply.

Melody: Well if we aren’t getting married I still want everyone to know they belong to me.

She was being truthful James had said multiple times that they weren’t going to get married after she played a horrible game on him once. However, she was still hopeful that one day it would happen but she also would be over the moon to just settle with being the mother to his children.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> If that’s the case Huntington-Hawkes will suffice.

He winked at her before he rolled his tongue between his lips while he watched her process what he had just said to her. Her eyes narrowed as she gave him a questioning look before she calmly spoke.

Melody: Don’t tease me.

She didn’t know if he was just playing mind games with her or if he was being serious but James put all those doubts to rest as he learnt forward in his chair and lightly pressed his lips to Melody’s forehead. As he pulled back away from her he looked her in her puffy hazel eyes and held her stare before smiling a pure smile.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I would never.

Without giving her a chance to react he stood up and grabbed onto her, hugging his little Melody into his body feeling her touch for the first time today without the numbness of not knowing what she was feeling or what she was thinking and that was at breath of fresh air. Melody didn’t say a word she just smiled as she looked up at him, her hands running up his back and pressing into his skin loving that connection between them. He was perfect he truly was and today had proved that. They truly were the power couple, with or without a belt they had each other’s backs, they supported one another and that’s all Melody could ask for. She vowed to herself she would never keep him in the dark about something like this again, Melody would always be open and honest with him about what was going on in the back of her mind and that she would let him in. After all the support, he had just shown her moved her in a way she didn’t think was possible and now she was certain that he was an equally obsessed with her as she was with him.

Now with this out of their way and with this thoroughly spoken about they had nothing to worry about they were both on the same page. They both wanted children, they both wanted to one day be husband and wife but right now they were both over the moon being who they are and doing what they do and that was completely okay.

The rest of the night for these two was filled with an endlessly cuddle that was followed by a healthy dose of sleep as they finally melted away into the land of slumber knowing that they were going to be okay and that nothing could tear them apart. Today was done and now they had to look towards their futures and what was in their immediate futures were two big matches in their careers and tomorrow they would get to face that together.

**

The scene opens up inside Melody and James’ beautiful Beverly Hills home where Melody can be found sitting in front of a computer monitor. She has a stern look on her face as the camera swirls around to see that she had just finished watching Jessie Salco’s promotional video last week. The stern look turns to one of deep thought before she rocks back into her large white leather chair. Melody twirls around in her seat before a little giggle leaves her lips.  

Melody: Jessie Salco… Jessie, Jessie Girl, Jess… what more can I say? I mean last week I was expecting Jessie to come out swinging and yet here I am slightly disappointed in the turn out she supplied. Jessie, I though you wanted this, I thought you wanted to become the World Bombshell Champion? Yet last week you had nothing to say, well barely anything to say with any relevance. I’m disappointed, I feel let down. Normally you come across as focused and driven but last night it was as if, all the air was removed from your tyres and you were running on all four flats.

Melody shook her head from side to side to display her disappointment before she continued.

Melody: Maybe you’re just nervous because you know when it comes to Inception II you’re going to be out matched, not just by Crystal, not just my Mikah but from myself as well. That must be ticking over in your brain knowing that well odds are on everyone else on winning this one while you’re the dark horse that people are praying for you to emerge from the shadows. However, how can you? How can you step away from the darkness when you don’t truly believe in yourself? The evidence is clear and that’s why last week in your focus you seemed blurry, you seemed on edge, you seemed distracted.

Melody was saddened about this as she truly believed that Jessie was lacking focus in what will be the biggest match on the card at Inception and that was troubling her.

Melody: I think it’s because deep down you know you won’t have a chance of walking out of Inception II as the Bombshell Champion and that’s eating you alive. I said last week you would be your own worst enemy and boy oh boy was I right.

Melody flicked a lock of her blond hair over her tanned shoulder that was on display as she wore a strapless yellow crop top with just a touch of her midriff on display before a flowing white floor length skirt was shown.

Melody: I find it sad because normally I’m the underdog but in this situation, you’re the mole underground grasping for air. Do I think you will put all your attention into this match Sunday night? No, I don’t think you will. I think you will say you a drive, I think you will pretend to be focused but once you hit the six-sided ring at Inception II you will freeze, you will fumble and well you’ll ultimately drop the ball that Christian Underwood and Mark Ward have handed you.

Once again, the look on Melody’s face displayed sadness, she hated the fact that Jessie had basically tapped out of this match from her lack of conviction last week in her promo.

Melody: Which annoys me because if I don’t walk away with the win this Sunday night I was praying that you would step up and run away with the chance and fulfil your dreams but now the more I think about it the more I can see that it’s never going to happen.

Melody shrugged her shoulders not sure what to say next but she continued anyways.

Melody: The words and your NEW sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion Jessie Salco is never going to be yelled out of Justin’s lips because you don’t have what it takes to come to the party and provide anything… you’re just going to turn up and ride off everyone else and pray that Mark and Christian see something in your attempts so you get gifted another opportunity one day down the line. That attitude makes me sick and the worst thing is, you probably don’t even realise that’s the vibe you’re handing out.

She licked her lips applying some moisture before she continued; Melody returned her focus back to the camera and smiled.

Melody: So Jessie I beg of you, in fact I need you to step up this Sunday night because if you think this won’t be a show where Crystal turns her back on the fans once again and tries to work with Mikah to eliminate us out of the picture so they can steal all the glory as per normal? They see us as the weaker competitors… you’re kidding yourself if you think they see us otherwise. So, wake up and show up Sunday night… be the ruthless heartless Jessie Salco we all know exists and for the love of god show some emotion about this… be aggressive… I’m begging you… because it will be for your own good.

Nodding to herself as if to agree with what she was saying Melody’s stare was firmly on the lens of the camera hoping what she was saying would drive home to Jessie.

Melody: However if you decided to show up or not, you still won’t be walking away with the prize because Sunday night will be my night and there is nothing you can do or say about it… because after all even when you speak your words just come out as empty promises and hollow threats.

With a simple shrug of her shoulders Melody sighed before closing this part of her promotional.

Melody: I guess all I should say now is good luck Jessie, because you’re going to need it.

With that said and done the camera moved from the footage of Melody and focused on the computer behind her, focusing on the picture of Jessie Salco’s frozen face depicting the exact image that Melody had said what Jessie Salco would do this Sunday night at Inception II and with that the footage fades to black.

**

Tuesday; Lifestyles of the rich and famous

Mostly everyone craves to be somewhat rich or famous, wishing for the glamorous life however not a lot of them get to accomplish their dreams. They also don’t see the bitter dark side towards all the glitz and glamour how basic rights and simple trips to the stores get turned into frenzy. For Melody, she doesn’t mind, she can handle fans running up to her talking to her, wanting pictures and autographs in fact that is a major part of the lifestyle she loves because she was just like them.

However, there is a dark side to her life that she hates with a passion and that’s the pesky paparazzi. Sure, people might think that she is just an Indy Wrestling start what maniac with a camera would follow her around? Well that’s true when she was just a wrestler she never had this issues, it’s only since three things walked into her life. One, her boyfriend James Huntington-Hawkes III the press love them always trying to capture them at their worst or when they are out and about always looking for the scoop. Two once Melody started filming her role in the third instalment of the Jack Hammer franchise she had been subjected to the fury of clicking cameras and number three was her up and coming modelling career that was on the cusp of taking off. She could thank her stylist for that as websites like Perez Hilton, Hollywood life and Celebs Daily were bursting at the seams to get a glimpse of what high fashion outfit Melody had on next. Her street style was unmatched. She had become a top celebrity in the best dressed pages of Who, Marie Claire, US Weekly and Vogue magazine which meant there was a lot of pressure on young Melody to always look her best.

Nevertheless, Melody dealt with the paparazzi with elegance and grace (no pun intended) because being nice was in her blood. What you saw on television with Melody is what you ended up with when you spoke to her off camera. However, all her training and all her grace didn’t prepare her for the onslaught that was waiting for her outside the IMG model co building today.

Melody was first seen walking down the large glass steps of the twenty-story building as she made her way towards the exit, she had just been tied up in a four-hour meeting between IMG models and a SCW representative talking about how the two companies could join up and create more buzz for one another. Ms Grace was dolled up, looking bossy in a white Balenciaga hat a black Balenciaga bootlet heels, she as repping a mossy green Zoe Jordan Studio faux fur coat and RTA Brand skin tight black jeans. Carrying in her right hand she had a black leather studio YSL handbag a staple in her collection. It was when she hit the bottom step and looked out the large wall length mirror that she spotted the swarm of paps waiting outside for her.

Normally Simpson would join her or would be waiting for her down stairs from these meetings; however, she didn’t have him with her today as he was busy with James so she was going to have to make the mad dash from the building to her car that was being brought around from the Valet parking on her own. The uneasy feeling washed over her, she didn’t like being around these people while alone as she always felt like they were nicer to her when she had back up around to deflect them. She looked up under them brim of her hat and saw her black G63 AMG pull up and that the very moment she knew she would have to make a dash for it.

As soon as the glass doors swung open the clicking of cameras sounded and that’s when the onslaught of questions begun.

Paparazzi: Melody is it true that you and James got married in Greece?

Paparazzi: Mel, Melody… is it true James kicked you out of the house last night… sources say you were seen leaving the mansion in tears?

Paparazzi: Mel, what’s going on with your movie why is there no release date, did it bomb before it hit the cinemas?

Melody continued her path to her car ducking and weaving between the grown men looking for the finish line. She did her best to ignore the rude questions choosing not to answer them but she felt the group of camera clickers start to swarm in closer to her, the sounds of the cameras clicking and the flashing lights were driving her crazy but she put on her best smile and continued with her day.

Paparazzi: Is it true that you are backing out of your Sin City Wrestling contract to take up acting full time?

Paparazzi: What about the rumours about you and Mikah getting involved in an altercation backstage?

Paparazzi: Melody, come on give us something.

Melody stayed tight lipped as she headed towards her car seeing safety just a few steps away that was until one of the Paparazzi grabbed onto her arm, she couldn’t see his face but she could feel his grip tightening around her wrist as he yelled at her.

Paparazzi: Why haven’t you looked into the lights in your cellar Melody? I strongly think you should.

That question caught her off guard no one knew about them and her jaw dropped, the man’s voice sounded as if he knew something she didn’t and that sent chills down her spine. Melody quickly yanked her arm away and started to run towards her car. The Valet held her door open and Melody wasted no time in climbing in before she buckled up and made a quick getaway. However, the damage was done, she was now lost in thought as to who was that guy? How did he know what was happening in her house? And why did he grab her? Melody looked down at her wrist seeing a red mark swelling before she looked back towards the road in shock. What on earth was happening in her life right now? And boy oh boy James was going to be mad, when he got home and saw her wrist.

**

The scene opens at a familiar setting of the third story balcony that Melody Grace was known to hold her promotional videos from. The setting was just on dawn as the sun was just peering over the horizon looking to start a brand-new day. Melody has a jammed packed day so she knew she would have to fit her match chit chats into time frames that worked for her and if that meant waking up at the crack of dawn to do so, so be it. Ms Carpenter was wide awake, she was alert, bright eyed and bushy tailed. Her hair was perfectly wavy around her face, while her makeup was flawlessly done her dress sense for today was a pair of skin tight Guess denim jeans, a pair of skin toned sheer Public Desire heels and a button up white silk shirt that had long sleeves that ended at her wrists. She was dolled up with her diamond earrings, bracelets and watch gifts that she has received from James over the Christmas break. Her attention was focused on the camera in front of her as she just waited for the right time to start her next venture with her match focus this week. Melody quickly parted her glossed lips and with a smile she started to speak.  

Melody: So let’s talk about Mikah huh? I mean it seems like she had a lot to say about me on good old’ Jimmy Fallon the other night. When I say a lot, I mean, basically nothing…but Hey NOT ALL of us can be focused on the match this Sunday night I guess… so far two for two with my opponents not being bothered to show up and take the bull by the horns. Anyways you know what surprises me? Is how often she shows up on Jimmy’s show when the major stars only show up on Jimmy once in a blue moon and yet here Mikah is, getting almost monthly appearances? It’s almost like she doesn’t have anywhere else to go? Maybe she is just confined to Jimmy Fallon, I mean what about Jimmy Kimmel? Why doesn’t he get the love? I’ve thought about it and I boiled it down to a lack of creativity and well let’s be honest Mikah is a creature of habit… she haunts the same Television shows, she does the same promotional videos time and time again… I mean the last two times we have faced each other she was in a room surrounded by stuffed animals thinking that would get under my skin.

Melody faked a yawn before she excused herself and continued.

Melody: It seems like the must-see Bombshell is starting to run out of reasons, for viewings… I mean if you’re going to get the same wash, rinse, repeat garbage week in and week out what’s the point of seeing the same thing over and over and over again?

With a shrug of her shoulders Melody just didn’t see the point of it all, but she continued anyways.

Melody: I loved how when she was asked the hard-hitting questions the other night she sent everyone on a merry-go-round to get to the answers. I mean didn’t she first say that she doesn’t feel like I’m ready for the Bombshell Championship but in the next breath she stated that I might be ready for it? I mean it was so wishy washy… it was painful to watch. However not as painful as the part where she said, she doesn’t know if she likes me or not… hold up Mikah on what earth do you think that I would care if you… Yes, YOU of all people liked me? You’re not a role model, you’re not someone that I look up to and you’re not someone that carries any form of greatness in my eyes so having you like me isn’t on the top of my to do list. In fact, I couldn’t care for it. I mean, why should I?

Melody thought she had some valid points to her case, as she just continued to grin. Turning away from the camera for a moment she took her time soaking up the beautiful sunrise before she turned back to look down the lens of the camera.

Melody: You know ever since I came back to Sin City Wrestling everyone warned me about Mikah, everyone said she was the best of the best… the one to watch… the one to pay attention to and at the start I believed it I truly did but now since watching her week in and week out say the same things repeatedly I know she’s just puff and smoke. If she’s not complaining about being booked, she complaining about not being booked, if she’s not complaining about not wanting to show up, she’s hammering Simon Jones to show up and pay her attention. It seems like its different day, same old Mikah. I wonder what Drake thinks of it all? Seeing his lady flaunt over four other guys? And yet I was the one in doubt when it came to filming our movie? News flash, Drake and I have been friends for a long time… we have hung out before, he even took me to see Bruno Mars and yet now you want to keep ragging on about the movie I filmed with him? It was a movie it was make believe… It wasn’t Melody and Drake Green in that movie… it was Chloe Jordan and Jack Hammer… two completely different people sets of people. I don’t get why you people are still harping over it? Drake and I didn’t do anything wrong but we keep being punished for it. It’s annoying and childish… I mean I didn’t see you bitching when Drake used his movie money to buy that rock that sits on your ring finger… but sure keeps punishing the man that you love every time it gets brought up. That’s a real smart move.

Cue a dramatic eye roll from Melody followed by a devilish smile as she knew the action was bound to get under Mikah’s skin since that’s all the blonde could talk about when she was on Jimmy Fallon… Melody and a certain eye rolling emoji.

Melody: Also Mikah, I love how you have the balls to come at me saying that I subtweet you when you subtweet the life out of Alexis Edwards... oops Staggs. Try checking your own back yard first before you start digging up mine… because nine times out of ten the egg will end up running down your face when you get called out for it.

A simple smile was on Melody’s face as she flicked a lock of her long blonde hair over her shoulder before she continued.

Melody: The one thing that Mikah needs to know and she will know… is that this Sunday night I’m walking into Inception II with one thing and one thing on my mind winning the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. I don’t care that she was the longest reigning champion and I don’t care for her when she says that she is going to win it back from Crystal so she can stop Crystal from stealing her reign… what I care about is bringing that title back into the light and holding it with honour. So, the Sin City Wrestling fans don’t have to listen to Mikah and Crystal complain and harp on about their reigns… it shouldn’t be about who holds the belt the longest it should be about who holds the championship and carries it with pride bringing a sense of passion and love for the championship, not just the glitz and glamour of the reign.

Melody’s vision was locked on the lens showing her determination in wanting to win the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. With a few seconds pause for dramatic affect the young blonde started to speak once more deciding the wraps this up now as she had a day filled with press.  

Melody: So I’ll see you Sunday night Mikah and trust me I’m going to make you wish you never showed up to work.  

Melody waved at the camera sarcastically before she turned back to look at the sun rising, feeling the warmth of the sun hitting her face she exhaled knowing that she was just days away from her participating in the biggest match of her career – The main event at Inception II. As soon as she twirled back around the camera faded to black leaving just one last lady left on the hit list of Melody… the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, Crystal Millar.

**  

16
Supercard Archives / Crystal Vs Jessie Vs Melody Vs Mikah
« on: January 14, 2017, 10:28:48 PM »
 Sunday night; Strictly off camera

Inside the house of James and Melody, James was sitting on their large California king bed. He was resting with his back up against the head board while his left hand was behind his head, his right hand was playing with the remote as he flicked through the hundreds of channels looking for something to watch. His body was tucked up the covers showing that he was ready for bed and was just waiting for Melody to finish up in the bathroom.

Meanwhile Melody was staring into the large wall length mirror inside her bathroom that she shared with James, her face was pale and her little body trembled. She was dressed in a pair of loose fitting sleeping pants that had white clouds on a blue back drop, while her top half was covered by a white tight tank top. The look on her face was filled with worry and she started to pace back and forth in the bathroom almost as if she was waiting for something. Looking down at her watch she still had in her hands she exhaled deeply as the time counted down before her Fitbit started to beep. She quickly pressed the buttons on the side of the watch stopping it from beeping before she made her way over the bench.

That’s when her eyes looked down from the mirror down to the bathroom sink, her eyes traced along the counter top before she was looking at two white sticks. Her hand glided across the counter top slowly as she nervously looked at both sticks with unease before she finally grabbed on to them. Flipping the first one over she sighed what looked to be a sigh of relief but as she flicked over the other white stick her face returned to pale.

Her body tensed up before she felt a pool of sweat bead up on her forehead. Melody quickly held onto both of the tests in her left hand before she turned the tap on. She pooled some water into her right hand and splashed it up onto her face before she looked at herself in the mirror once more. Within a matter of moment her hands dragged through her blonde hair before she turned and headed towards the bathroom door. Melody looked at the closed door before she exhaled and opened it, not sure where her life was going to go from this moment on.

As the door swung open it caught James attention and as soon as his eyes fell onto Melody’s face he sprung out of bed and headed towards her. She looked scared, sick and out of zone and that was frightening to him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Melody what’s wrong?

James’ steps ate up the distance between them as he swooped over to be by his girlfriend’s side. He couldn’t see her left hand as it was hiding behind her back as she uneasily rocked on the backs of her feet. Melody looked at James she wanted to speak but she couldn’t find any words.

Melody: Jam… I… I…

She couldn’t say it, so she pulled her left hand out from behind her back showing James two pregnancy tests in her hand. He looked down at them confused as what they were at first before his eyes went wide. The first test he saw had one blue line that meant it was negative, while the second one was showing two blue lines… showing a positive result. Meaning one of these were incorrect however Melody or James didn’t know which one was telling the truth at this time. James’ face went blank but as soon as he saw the tears welling in Melody’s eyes he pulled her towards him hugging on to her tightly. James didn’t know what to say right now, however he knew he had to support the woman he loved.

Melody just fell into the hug and started to sob into James chest, she was excited but scared, worried that James would be mad at her if they were in fact going to be parents. Not, only that what happens with her career if she was? There was only one way they were going to find out and that was going to a doctor’s appointment first thing tomorrow morning.

In the meantime, what the real result is?… Well only time would tell.


17
Supercard Archives / Crystal Vs Jessie Vs Melody Vs Mikah
« on: January 14, 2017, 10:27:28 PM »
 Hello, hola, hi, g’day how are you all? I hope you are all fabulous and have had a great week this week. I know that it has been a roller-coaster of a week for me, but you will all see what I’m talking about shortly. Now usually I take this part of my promotional to talk a little crazy with you, however, with the magnitude… Haha I said a big word. Anyways with the magnitude of my upcoming match at Inception II that I would take this time into getting straight to the point and well you’ll see why… just know that I love you all and I thank God, every day when I wake up knowing that I have you all in my life.

Now let’s get this started…

Well the Year 2017 did not start off the way that I would have liked and for that my Melephants I am truly sorry. You guys put your faith in me, you believed in me and last Sunday night at Climax Control I let you all down, in the height of our careers together I dropped the ball. I can’t even put the right words together to say how sorry I am but just know from the bottom of my broken heart that I am sorry, truly sorry and I wished things could have ended differently for us that night.

Today should have been a celebration, this week should have been a week filled with nonstop parties but for us it’s not. Today we must band back together and start working on our next chapter. What’s in our next chapter you ask? Well we have two weeks to regroup and work together in making sure we don’t slip up in two weeks’ time at Inception II. When I say, we don’t slip up I mean, we hope that I don’t slip up because let’s face it throughout my whole career coming up from a simple fan girl to the wrestler that I am today… you guys have never doubted me. You have never left me and you have always had my back. It’s about time I repay you all for your dedication, love and devotion to the Melody brand by bringing home the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

Last week I was nervous, I couldn’t focus and I didn’t know that I was capable of. I froze and that lead to Crystal running all over me and that is a feeling I never want to feel again. Trust me when I say this, last week was the wakeup call I needed. When life sends you, an important wakeup call it’s imperative that you answer the call and believe me, life only had to hit up my phone and within two rings I picked up the call and life and I had a little heart to heart about what’s right and what’s wrong… what needs to be forgotten and what needs to be done.

What needs to be done you ask?

Well over the next two weeks I have the time to rebuild, to refocus and regain my confidence so that when I come face to face with Mikah, Jessie Salco and Crystal Millar I will have no excuses. I will have no reasons to doubt myself, I will just be filled with confidence… but not over confidence because well I don’t want to end up looking or sounding like Crystal… I mean if anything I just want that shiny championship that’s currently around her waist. So together we will unite and this time round we will make sure that Crystal is left flat on her back on the canvas, looking up at the ceiling counting all the lights.

It’s a big call to say that, but I trust that we have the power to overcome her so together we will fight until we do so.

To be honest I’m surprised that I’m in this match considering I did just lose to the champion, I thought for sure that Mark Hot Stuff Ward and Christian Underwood would send me to the back of the line and make me work my way back up. However, they have blessed me with a second chance, a chance that I don’t plan on having slip out of my fingers once more.

I will go into Inception II more alert, more driven and I will make sure I put on one hell of a show because my believers deserve it. My Melephants deserve it and well because a part of me feels like this could be my time to do something big, to do something great and that’s finally being able to lead the Sin City Wrestling Women’s division. It’s been a dream of mine ever since I was the crazy fan girl backstage making a mess or as I like to call it running riot with Despy, it’s been a goal of mine since I started training in secret with Derek Thorne and I’ll be devastated if this isn’t something I accomplish before my wrestling career comes to an end.

I need this, not just for myself but I need this for my Melephants so mark my words, if I don’t win the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship at Inception II you can bet your last dollar that I won’t stop until I do. It’s only a matter of time before it will be my time… it’s only a matter of time before it will be our time… and well I truly believe that time is now. Last week was a reminder of how good you must be to be the best and now since I know what it’s like, have confidence in me when I say this I know I have the tools to be able to pull this off.

So, let the two weeks’ preparation begin and well let’s all join together by making sure that Crystal Millar doesn’t walk out of Inception II as the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion. We need to walk out as Champions. So, every drop of my blood, every bead of my sweat and the tears that roll down my face this fortnight will be for you… it will be for us.

Remember you deserve this and that I love you all, my Melephants.

**

Sunday night; Failure.

After the bell rang and Crystal was declared the winner AND STILL Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, Melody watched as she jumped up and claimed her victory. Never in a million years did she think that Crystal would help her back up to her feet nor did she believe it when they two embraced in the middle of the ring showing one another respect. Melody didn’t want to cramp Crystal’s style or impose on her winning moment so with a friendly raise of the champions’ hand she quickly rolled out of the ring and headed towards the backstage area.

Melody managed to make the long walk backstage still smiling at her fans but they could tell by the look on her face that she was in pain, not physical pain but emotional pain. Although crying in public wasn’t Melody’s style anymore since she had started to mature so she just bit down on her plump bottom lip, waved to her fans once more before slipping back behind the black curtains in the gorilla position.

That’s when her eyes fell into his. James was standing waiting for her to walk out and backstage, he wasn’t alone as Simpson was standing a few steps back. However, this wasn’t one of those magic of TV moments this was a real raw moment between James and Melody that only a few really got to see. James handed his title back off the Simpson behind him so his body guard could hold it while he walked towards Melody eating the distance up between them with an urgency. He needed her to be in his arms and he needed her to be there now. Once he was close enough he held onto his petite blonde girlfriend hugging her softly. His right hand went up to her hair that he stroked out of her face while his left hand cradled her back. He didn’t want to let her go, he knew how much she loved winning but he also knew how much she hated losing. Not because she was a bad loser, she was just the type of girl who took to them way too personally. Pulling away from him Melody just looked at her boyfriend and faked a smile she wanted him to know that she was okay but James knew she was hiding her emotions from him.  Melody wiggled her body free from James before her gaze dropped down to the floor. She was hot, sweaty and was cranky at herself and James knew it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Melody babe, come here. You did amazing out there. You held your own against Crystal.

He once again grabbed onto his girl and held onto her for dear life. James didn’t want to let her go because he knew what she was going inside her mind. He knew that she was ripping herself to pieces and that was enough to damn near kill him knowing that she was torturing herself internally while pretending that everything was okay on the outside.

Melody: But, I… I… I didn’t win.

Her voice was soft almost a whisper, but her words were crystal clear she was punishing herself not even five minutes after her match and she was ripping herself to shreds James knew it was now or never when it came to helping Melody see the light. He had to make this right or he knew the next two weeks would be absolute heartbreak at home.  

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Sometimes you don’t get what you want the first time you go for it babe, nevertheless you were amazing out there. Do you know how tough you looked? Babe, they loved you.

He kissed the top of her head before he drew his head back from hers so he could stare into her eyes. Melody broke the hug once more but it wasn’t because she wanted to be away from him, she just felt sweaty and gross. James almost reading her mind brought his right hand up to the bottom of her chin tilting it up so she couldn’t look at the floor as she spoke.

Melody: I let them down James, I said I would win the Championship for them and now look at me… I lied to them. I’m a liar. They deserve so much more than me, they deserve someone better like Sammi. I failed them.

Melody tried to drop her head to look at the floor once more but James stopped her he wasn’t going to allow her to kick at herself while she was down.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Melody, come on. The fans love you, they weren’t disappointed at you they were disappointed for you there is a difference. They would never turn their backs on you, trust me you’re like everyone’s favourite one loss isn’t going to change that.

She sighed before she looked towards him, her right hand found his as she looped her fingers with his. James looked down at their hands and smiled, maybe she wasn’t going down that dark spiral that he was used to when she lost? Maybe he had rubbed off on her in a good way when it came to these dark moments in time?

Melody: I just feel like I betrayed them.

Those words cut through Melody like a knife, if anything throughout her whole career all she had ever wanted to do was put on a good show for her fans and lead them somewhere great but now she felt like she had promised them the world but only showed up with an atlas. James pushed a strand of her blonde hair out of Melody’s face and placed it behind her ear, stealing her attention once again.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Did you lose on purpose?

The young blonde screwed up her nose she didn’t understand James question, she didn’t lose on purpose she didn’t know why he would even ask that especially after she had given it her all out there.

Melody: No, I guess?

Biting down on the bottom lip she hoped that was the right answer because his question was all sorts of confusing. She was thinking that he thought she didn’t do her best, she was also thinking that he thought she had just given up and let Crystal beat her. All these thoughts were running through her mind and she couldn’t stop them, only the sound of James’ voice pulled her back into the land of the living.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What do you mean you guess?

He was glaring at her, confused by her answer. Did she just give up out there? Did she feel outmatched did she think she wasn’t good enough? All this and more were plaguing him.  

Melody: No, I didn’t lose on purpose but I should have put more effort in, I should have trained more, I should have been more focused… I should have taken it to Crystal. I don’t know James it’s hard to explain. All I know is that I let them down and I don’t think I can forgive myself for that. They believed in me… now what?

She went to pull her hand away from his but James wasn’t going to allow that as he held onto Melody’s hand for dear life hoping that she would stay where she was. Once she felt James resisting to let go of her hand Melody stopped but she did sigh showing him that she was getting testy about this subject and it was starting to annoy her. James just licked his lips and took a moment to reply making sure he had his wording right as he didn’t want to set Melody off and cause her anymore disappointment for tonight.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Step one is to stop over thinking this babe, your fans will still love you, they will always love you. You could go out there and call them a bunch of idiots and they would still clap. Step two is what do you always tell me? Get knocked down seven times but stand up eight? Do you know how many times I was knocked down? Do you know how many times I left the people of SCW down and now look at me the longest reigning World Heavyweight Champion in SCW history.

James had a confident smile on his face, it was an odd time to be smiling while his girlfriend was standing before him upset but Melody just looked up at him and she smiled back. A true smile, I mean it was a small smile but it was something.

Melody: But you’re the best in your field babe, I’m just… well I’m obviously, not as good as I thought.

Her smile faded as she spoke to reflect her wording, she was proud of James but right now she couldn’t be proud of herself it would take a while for her to get that feeling back. Melody used her free left hand to rub the base of her neck feeling a small bunch of knots forming from stress and the face that she had wrestled without stretching it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You need to knock this self-doubt bullshit on the head Mel. You’re the best Sin City Wrestling has so start believing it.

Without any warning, he pulled Melody in towards him hugging her again while keeping their hands that were linked together that way. He wanted nothing more than to wash these doubts away and he wanted to do it instantly. However, he knew his Melody and he knew that it would take some time for her to forgive herself.

Melody: You have to say that.

Her tongue was poking out the side of her mouth as she narrowed her eyes at him, she honestly thought he was just saying what she wanted to hear. James however, meant every single word that he said to Melody after all she was the love of his life, the woman he would be up front with until their end of days he saw no reason to lie.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I don’t have to say shit, I tell it like it is. I call it how I see it. You know that… now please stop dwelling over this Melody… you will get another chance and when you do you will win the Championship and you will dominate this division. Trust me babe, I can feel it.

He positioned himself so now he was standing beside her with his right arm draped over her shoulders, all the while her hand was still holding his as he tried to guide he away from the gorilla position. After all the show was over and any minute now Crystal was going to walk through the black curtains to the left of them and he didn’t want Melody to see her with the championship, that would well and truly put her back down in the dumps.

Melody: I just…

As she started to voice her concern James lead her away from the gorilla position and down the hallway towards their shared locker room. Simpson was a few steps behind them but he never said a single word, however he was very impressed with how James was handling this he was proud on how far his boy had come since becoming World Champion and Melody’s boyfriend.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Stop, you just, nothing… come here. You’re one of the greatest I and the SCW world has ever seen. This one loss isn’t going to ruin that. We all lose at times it’s part of life… now quit talking as if you’re giving up because I won’t let you… they won’t let you… and you know deep down this will just light that fire in our stomach to do even better next time.

He placed his free hand on her stomach, making Melody squirm a little as she was ticklish. The blonde held back her giggles as she looked to her side looking directly into James eyes.

Melody: That’s if there’s even a next time.

She was being bitter again but he understood why she was being that way but he knew she would get another chance. In fact, he knew she would get another shot at Inception II he just didn’t want to tell her right now as he knew she wouldn’t handle it and would just instantly shut down the idea of competing so she didn’t “let her fans down”

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> There will be babe, trust me. Now can we get out of here? I want to take you somewhere… I want to show you something.

He was trying to change her mind, trying to distract her from her loss and he wanted to cheer her up. Melody just looked at him with her sad defeated eyes and titled her head to the side.

Melody: Where are we going?

She wasn’t in the mood for going out and she thought he would know that but she didn’t know what he was up to. James just looked at her, his eyebrows coming together as her questioned her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Does it matter? It’s a surprise.

He never could understand why Melody was always like “Surprise me” but when he was going to surprise her she would always be like “where are we going? What are we doing?” it was a female thing, that’s the only option he could put his finger on when it came to understanding her.

Melody: Jam I’m not in the mood for any surprises.

James just pulled her towards him, so she was right up under his shoulder and gave her a squeeze, he was going to get her out of this mood and he was going to do it with distraction. He knew that after a long hot shower, dinner and his surprise that Melody would wake up feeling brand new and she would be fully focused on the task at hand, that task being preparing for her match at Inception II. While Melody was looking at James with a stern look across hers, James just cocked his mouth up to the left as he smirked down at her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Oh, well if that’s the case I’ll tell Niall Horan to just fly home then?

He let go of her and started to head off down the back-corridor He couldn’t see Melody’s face but he held three fingers up, before he dropped one to show just two, before the two fingers turned to one before finally he wasn’t holding up any fingers and what he had just said to Melody had just registered.

Melody: OH MY GOD, BABY!?! ARE YOU SERIOUS?

She was bouncing up and down as she bounced her way towards him, she had a spring in herself as she caught up with him. Melody ducked herself under James arm and she forced him to drape his arm over her shoulders as she looked up at him with a smile plastered on her face from ear to ear. Her mood complete changed as she forgot about what just happened in her match as she thought about meeting her favourite singer of the moment.

The look of hope in her eyes slowly faded as the smile on James face went from pure to evil, he was toying with her and now she knew it. However, she wasn’t mad at him she couldn’t be mad at him after all he had just helped erase some of her fears. James held onto Melody tightly before he pressed his lips onto the top of her forehead kissing her gently before he pulled away from her with his cheeky smile on his face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Sadly, for you I’m joking, but I can promise you it will be worth it. Now go get showered and changed… we have somewhere to be.

James didn’t give Melody a chance to say anything as he pressed his lips against her firmly and the two shared a small kiss backstage. It wasn’t a played up for the cameras kiss it was a real kiss that James so gently let deepen as he didn’t want to startle his girl after her emotional roller-coaster night. Melody’s hands came up to the sides of James face as she held him softly before their lips parted. She didn’t know how she got so lucky but she could tell he was thinking the same thing as they separated and headed towards their locker-room. James followed Melody down the hallway making sure she still had that spring in her step the whole way.

He did have a surprise for her but it wasn’t Niall, it wasn’t a puppy, it wasn’t an engagement instead James took Melody to a small fair that was on in Laughlin Nevada. There is where he spoiled her with one of her greatest fantasies she had about being in a relationship ever since she was a little girl. What is that you ask? He took her on the Ferris Wheel and paid the man a little extra so they could be stopped at the top and well he kissed her. A vision that Melody had had in her head about what a “real relationship” was about when she was young and used to day dream about the man of her dreams. Now it was one less thing that James had to listen to Melody harp on about, but he was glad because it took her mind away from her loss to Crystal and gave her some much-needed freedom away from the self-doubt that was going to consume her.  

Now all he had to do was tell her she was facing Crystal, Mikah and Jessie at Inception II and pray that she didn’t faint.

**

The scene opens on the balcony that overlooks the beautiful city of Beverly Hills and all the expensive celebrity homes. This is the popular promotional place for James and Melody. This week being no different as Melody Grace Carpenter can be seen standing on the balcony. Her hands are wrapped around the hand railing as she looks out to see the sea of beautiful homes and the acres of rolling green grass that surrounds her. The young bombshell is wearing a long black flowing dress that has a choker style neckline. Her toned arms are out and on display as she grips a little tighter on the hand rail, lost deep in thought. A few moments past and the finally the song like voice of Melody Grace comes to life as she starts to speak to her Melephants watching at home.

Melody: Somehow in my career my greatest moments have always seemed to be surrounded by two people. The first person being Mercedes Vargas and the second being Jessie Salco. So why would it be any different this time round at Inception II? Where I find myself in a fatal four way, I get to face the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion Crystal, Drake Green’s wife and Jessie Salco. Jessie… Jessie… Jessie. I just can’t seem to get away from you when it comes to championship matches but you know what? I wouldn’t have it any other way. Why you may ask? Because I know your limits and I know how to break them.

She continues to look towards the view, ignoring the camera that is beside her for now. Her face is made up perfectly with a natural blend of makeup. She has a small smile on her face, feeling much better from Sunday night as the look in her strikingly clear hazel eyes are screams confidence.

Melody: Let’s face it how many times have I faced you, Jessie and how many times have I beaten you? Every damn time. So, if you think that the tides are going to change for you at Inception jessie you have another thing coming. I will not and can’t be stopped by the Heavy Metal Bombshell in fact I refuse to. Jessie, you might think you have what it takes to beat me and the others but I can assure you… you don’t. Which is sad, I mean it’s not that I don’t like you Jessie it’s just deep down your heart isn’t really in this thing. Sure, you say you want to become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion but you never ever tell us a proper story as to why.

She finally turns towards the camera looking straight down the lens to deliver her messages to Jessie Salco directly.

Melody: Let’s face it you just think that you’re entitled to it, like half of the others on the roster. I can’t knock you for that I mean once one person says something in that locker room the rest of them follow. Like a bunch of mindless sheep.

A small smirk rises on her face as she looks towards the camera. Melody quickly swipes a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear as she continues to speak towards Ms Salco.

Melody: Unfortunately for you Jessie you won’t be walking away from Inception as THE NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion because all of us who is in this match, have beaten you in the past we have done it multiple times so I don’t see the outcome being any different. We all have your number however we aren’t your greatest threats in this match. Jessie your biggest threat is yourself, I mean think about it, think about the multiple other chances you have had at capturing this championship over the past few months yet you have slipped, crumbled and fallen short of even coming close.

Melody bright her right hand up towards the camera and she holds her thumb and index finger apart showing an inch of air before she giggles to herself.

Melody: I’m sorry Jessie but it’s just facts. Cold hard facts.

OH, YOU JUST KNEW THAT… Melly was going to serve come cold hard facts. Melody just smiles and continues.

Melody: Another cold hard fact about you is that next Sunday night you won’t have Amy Marshall on the corner… I mean… in your corner, you won’t have the reason why you were semi successful in the tag team division with you for support and that will be your greatest weakness. You won’t have her guidance you won’t have her interfering on your behalf and that right there is a major card you like to play. Too bad it will be removed from your play book.

Melody just shrugs her shoulders effortlessly as she continues to bash on Jessie Salco.

Melody: So, Jessie I ask you this, what are you going to bring to the match at Inception that will be any different from the last few matches you have had when you have attempted to become the Bombshell Champion? Hmm? Because if you ask me there is nothing you can do, there is nothing you can say because let’s face it you gave it, your all last time and look how well that ended for you.  

She pushes another strand of her long blonde hair behind her right ear as she continues.

Melody: The outcome for you at Inception II will be the same, you will leave defeated and then you will beg for one more shot. How many shots does someone deserve? How many attempts should someone receive before they realise they should just give up? That’s a question you need to ask yourself Jessie because the way I see it, you need to give up. You need to collect yourself and rebuild your “claim” to becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion… once you have done that, once you have a real purpose for wanting to be crowned with such honour only then will you understand what needs to be done… as for right now, you’re just swinging… praying that you’ll hit something… praying that you’ll get lucky but when it comes to the Bombshell Championship being lucky doesn’t cut it. You should want it, you have to crave it and you have to be willing to do anything for it and you just don’t seem to have what it takes.

Shaking her head from side to side Melody drives the point home that she doesn’t believe in Jessie Salco. As Melody continues to speak the view around her gets a little darker as dust seems to be kicking in. This gives Melody a time check as she knows she needs to wind this one up.

Melody: You’re driven by one factor and one factor only, you purely just want to be called the Bombshell Champion. You don’t wish to lead the division you just want to be top dog… and that right there isn’t a true spirit of a champion… it’s a shell of an empty girl just wishing for once in her life she is the girl who has what everyone wants. You’ll never be that girl Jessie so just give up now.

Life advice with Melody, staring Melody Grace. Melody licks her nude lips and lets that soak in for a second before she looks towards her lens of the camera with a flare in her eyes.  

Melody: I’ll see you an Inception II and trust me when I say this, you won’t be walking out as the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion… and once again your name will not be lit up in lights and I know that must be eating you alive. One day Jessie, one day you might get what you are wishing for but it won’t be next Sunday night… you’re going to have to try your best to beat me and we both know your best will never be enough.

With a cheeky wink, Melody starts to walk back inside her beautiful mansion that she shares with James Huntington-Hawkes III but before she disappears behind the drawn white curtains she stops and twirls back towards the camera.

Melody: Oh, and Crystal and Mikah, don’t worry I haven’t forgotten about you both… You’ll get yours in time.

Melody winks once more before she steps back into her house, leaving the camera to focus on the curtains blowing in the gently Beverly Hills breeze. The sound of muffled talking can be heard between her and James but before anyone can hear what they are saying the camera fades to black leaving us all in the dark. Literally. Who turned off the lights?

**

Tuesday; The key to this business to is always be willing to learn.

It was early in the week and Melody found herself back in Vegas for the day as James had a day filled with press back home and she didn’t want to be alone so she took the journey from Beverly Hills to Vegas by herself to take up a chance to train with Gabriel Stevens. After all her trainer Derek was back in Norway dealing with some last-minute things before he could finally make his way back to the States and call this beautiful country home.

Gabriel and Melody had never really trained together before as Melody always relied on Derek but there was something she wanted to learn that she knew Derek couldn’t teach her. That didn’t stop her from feeling bad, like she was professionally cheating on her trainer by spending the day with Gabriel. Melody was very loyal when it came to people who trained her so she could put all her success thus far down to one person and that was the absent Swede. However, if everything went well today she could add the extremely talented SCW Hall of Famer to her list.

The scene opens inside the training facility that is run but Odette and Gabriel Stevens although seeing Odette there was like seeing a rare white rhino lately, she was up to something but Melody couldn’t put her finger on it. Either way Gabriel and Melody were inside the six-sided wrestling ring that was at the back of the building. The walls of the facility were lined with top of the line work out gear, fitness machines and everything strength training. Wrestling ring wise there was three of them two standard rings and one six-sided ring that helped with talent that were joining Sin City Wrestling. Out the back were showers, a sauna an ice room and other forms of muscle relaxation forms that the superstars used for cooling down or warming up.

Melody was however sitting in the middle of the ring, her body covered in sweat as she wore a tight pair of black ankle length yoga pants that were bright purple, while her chest was covered by a J2Hism t-shirt. Gabriel was standing beside her looking down at her, he was also covered in sweat as he had spent a good half of the day training Melody privately. He was in a pair of black tracksuit pants while he wore a Sinful Obsession tank top.

As Gabriel looked down towards Melody he had a firm but friendly smile on his face, as he caught his breath. Melody was sitting on the canvas looking up at Gabriel trying to do the same thing, but her body was starting to wear out as she hadn’t rested since Climax Control. Just as she was going to get off the floor she huffed and sat back down clutching her ribs in slight pain.

Gabriel: Okay Melody lets go again… this time focus on your landings. I don’t want you to get hurt, I don’t want you to hurt me… now think about what you’re doing before you do it.

His British accent was still thick considering he now lived in Vegas but it was his thick British accent at times that made him sound angry at her. Melody looked up at Gabriel with a frown on her face but she still clutched her right side trying to get rid of the stitch that was there.

Melody: G, I’m trying…

She looked up at him with a truth stare in which Gabriel just reached down and squeezed her shoulder in support.

Gabriel: I know Melody, but dig a little deeper Love. You got this. You just need to believe in yourself.

Melody made her way back up to her feet and she quickly started to jog on the spot, while swaging from side to side trying to move the stitch out of her side with some low intensity training. While she moved her head from side to side letting her neck crack loudly, the sound of it caused Gabriel to look down at her and shake his head.

Melody: You know, you’re much nice than my other trainer, that guy was a real arse.  

He didn’t know what to say at first but he watched Melody jog around the ring keeping her body warm as she waited for the stitch to fully pass before she started to train again. The last thing she wanted to do was hurt herself or Gabriel because she wasn’t fully focused on what she was doing as she was being ripped apart inside out by a stitch. She also didn’t want to attempt she had a stitch because she knew Gabriel would scald her for not stretching correctly before their training session.

Gabriel: Flattering me, won’t make me go easier on you. Now come on let’s try this again.  

Melody stopped what she was doing and made her way back over towards Gabriel she stretched out her body once more as she turned her torso before finally the burning pain of her stitch disappeared. She was ready to go once again and the pained look on her face turned to a smile of happiness.

Melody: I wasn’t flattering you… I was telling you the truth.

She tapped him on his shoulder before giving him an appreciating smile, one that Gabriel returned as he made his way back over towards the closest turn buckle. He stretched out his arms and pulled them across his chest getting ready to go another round, so Melody could get her new fast paced high impact move down pat. After all she couldn’t use it if she didn’t have complete control off it and since this morning, the had nailed all of it apart from the ending. It’s not that she was landing it incorrectly, she was juts unsure of herself and being unsure of herself out in the ring could lead to injury and that was something she didn’t want to happen, especially in a championship match up. Gabriel finished stretching and her turned back to Melody before he pointed back towards the turnbuckle.

Gabriel: Well thank you I guess, but being nice isn’t going to last much longer if you don’t get up and try this move one more time.

He was being serious, after all he was probably getting tired and wanted to go home to Odette not only that Melody had a long drive home if she was wanting to get back to James tonight.

Melody: It’s a really… hard move Gabe.

She almost had a hint of doubt in her tone as she spoke, something that Gabriel picked up on. Melody just bit down on her bottom lip and prayed that Gabriel didn’t pick her apart for saying that.

Gabriel: I know, now you can see why I didn’t want to teach you it in the beginning but after today I think you’ll have it down pat and you’ll be able to use it at Inception, if you feel confident enough to do so?

Gabriel didn’t laugh as Melody just let out an “Eep” after he spoke, she wanted to use this move at Inception it’s why she wanted to learn it so bad. It wasn’t because she thought this move was going to define her becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion or not, she wanted to learn it so it gave her another level of excitement for her fans after all if she couldn’t win the Championship she at least wanted to keep them entertained and keep them focused on the growth of her career. She also owed that to her fans to keep evolving with the times, to keep taking risks and to show them that you’re never too old to learn new daring tricks.

Melody turned to look back at Gabriel and with a bright confident smile she nodded towards him, giving him a sign that she was ready.

Melody: Alrighty, let’s do this… with a bit of luck this move might help me become Champ?

Gabriel just smiled and nodded her had all the confidence in the world that Melody had what it takes to become champion, she just had to believe in it herself and with a bit of time he knew that she would. Even if her new found confidence came with learning a new move to add to her arsenal of tricks, after all Crystal, Mikah and Jessie wouldn’t be expecting something new and dynamic from Melody. They wouldn’t know what she had up her sleeve and that right there was going to be a game changer. The other girls wouldn’t know her set up, they wouldn’t know what she had in mind and they wouldn’t know that she now knows how to hit one of the scariest moves in wrestling.

Melody made her way towards Gabriel and she started to climb the ropes in the corner, while Gabriel walked a few steps back and got into position and suddenly, the footage went black. Leaving us all to wonder what is her new move? How does she hit it? Where does she hit it? Does she actually have to climb the ropes or was she just playing you?

Oh? Did you think you were going to get a sneak peek? Well guess again, this move was going to be Melody’s secret weapon and she was going to make sure she went into Inception fully loaded.

**

This scene opens outside the beautiful over the top mansion that James and Melody call home. However, this shot doesn’t start streaming from its usual balcony setting as Melody could be seen sitting on the side of the monstrous water feature that stands proudly in the middle of their front yard. It’s a vocal point that everyone can see from the street and a majestic piece of art that stuns their guests as they arrive on their property.  Melody has her eyes focused on the camera that is directly in front of her while, she moves her neck from side to side trying to loosen some of the knots that had formed for a hard week of training.

The young blond was wearing a tight knee length yellow skirt, her mid-drift was on display before a matching yellow halter neck crop top covered her chest. Her long blonde hair was down and curled, styled to perfection while her natural makeup glow was of course on point. Melody had done a one eighty over the years when it came to styling and right now she was very on trend. Her feet were housed in a high pair of black YSL heels that was risky with her standing in the gravel driveway that surrounded the water feature.

As the cameras panned in on Melody they could see her massive mansion in the background highlighting her surrounds on this crystal-clear day, the sun was shining high lighting a glow around her blonde hair creating and angelic appeal around SCW’s Little Miss Sunshine. Once the camera was in place Melody looked back at her safe place before she turned back to look at the lens of the camera with a cheeky smile on her face.

Melody: It’s beautiful, isn’t it? Everything about it is perfect… I can proudly say my home that I live with James in makes a lot of people jealous… and no doubt Mikah you’re one of them. I mean you wish you could be, here right? You wish you call this place home? Don’t try and deny it, I mean why else would one of the biggest heels in Sin City Wrestling need to “follow” J2Hism to find her cause? Hmm it can’t be because she truly believes in it, unlike myself and Rage. How could you believe in it, when you only believe in yourself? So instead of standing on your own two feet you dragged my boyfriend into your little plans and for what? So you could gain traction and interest from whom? You say from the fans, so they can boo you, you say from the higher ups so you are noticed so you can stand out but the only person I can see you begging for attention from is James Huntington-Hawkes III himself.

Melody’s eyes narrow as if she is mad, before a smile crawls to her face followed by laughter.

Melody: What’s the matter Mikah, is Drake not paying you the same amount of attention as he used to since he retired? So, you have to… try and claw your way onto the next male in Sin City Wrestling. Well little girl, you’re barking up the wrong tree. You see while you’re too busy flaunting yourself, throwing yourself towards James promoting his J2Hism… being a typical clingy fan… remember that while you might be a follower… you’ll never be the girl that walks beside him. That position is taken and well you could never fill these shoes.

Another bright smile dances on Melody’s face.

Melody: So, let me guess Mikah, this week are you going to sit in a room surrounded by stuff animals and pretend to be me, like you have done the LAST TWO times we have face each other? Because let’s face it it’s hard to come up with new creative ideas… for someone like you who is so used to having people hold her hand. Are you going to rip their heads off and throw them around? Knowing full well that if Despy was to ever see it he would steer clear of you? It’s funny how much you beg to be in someone’s life but within a blink of an eye your stupidity would have them walk out of it so fast it would leave your head spinning.  However, I don’t think that really bothers you does it? I mean as long as you’re getting what you want right?

She rolled her tongue over her white teeth before she continued.

Melody: You’re a snake and I can’t wait for the day that Despy wakes up and sees you for what you really are… nothing more than a leech that attaches herself to the greatest superstars and sucks on their popularity… Look at your track record, you wanted to be noticed so you started hanging out with Despy, you wanted even more attention so you hooked into J2Hism, you wanted to be the powerful bombshell so you sided up with Drake and ended up marrying him… also side note no one cares how long you two have been married and the fact that you’re celebrating six months of marriage just goes to show that you’re both surprised that this failed jerry springer show just refused to end. You must feel like you got the deal of a lifetime sinking your teeth into Drake, but I can assure you one day he will leave you because he has just settled… and sometimes the best is less and right now he just couldn’t be bothered to put any effort in with trying with anyone else so he has settled for less. Trust me I wouldn’t be surprised if he wasn’t sucking some other girls face, I mean why else would he be so quiet? While you beg for his attention all over Twitter… like child who is begging for acceptance.

A simple shrug of her shoulders before she starts up again.

Melody: You couldn’t be stopped with just Drake, Despy and James so you’ve taken it upon yourself to flirt with a MARRIED man week in and week out on Twitter in Simon. It’s pathetic and it’s sick, what is the attention so icy at home that you’re trying to find some warmth at work? That’s what it looks like Mikah, now I’m not calling you a slut but the dots are starting to line up. I’m just waiting for you to turn up to work drunk once more so you can shove your tongue down Hot Stuff’s mouth once more. Maybe with a bit of common sense, he’ll suspend you for being a well… you guessed it.

Just a simple smile crosses her face.

Melody: Nevertheless, regardless of how I feel about you, I still have to face you next Sunday night at Inception II and I know that you will be hell bent on making sure that Crystal doesn’t break your record when it comes to holding the Bombshell Champion… however I have my own record that I refuse to have broken and that’s my undefeated streak when it comes to Super Cards.  So, if you think for one moment that I’m going to be an easy beat I can assure you it won’t be like last time we faced each other you won’t have your safety net that will safe you this time round. So Mikah you can try your hardest and you can try your best at Inception but I promise you, you will not be walking out with the Bombshell Championship over your shoulder. I refuse to let the Sin City Wrestling fans have to suffer at the fate at your hands once more, I refuse that have this division grow cold and boring like it did last time you were the leader… so believe me… stopping you on your path of becoming a two-time champion is high on my list of things to do…

Melody turns back to look at her house before she exhales deeply.

Melody: Next Sunday night you’re going to find out the hard way that no matter how much you follow my James around, no matter how often you preach J2Hism… you’ll never be the apple of his eye, you’ll never be his girl and you’ll never be the first lady of J2Hism… and you won’t be the Bombshell that gets to carry the World Bombshell Championship and promote James’ greatness… you will fall short and that moment right there will be one the greatest moments of the night… seeing the confidence of you just run dry once you realise that you’re no longer the greatest, you’re no longer the best and well let’s face it you’re no longer wanted.

Melody tucks a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear before she wraps this one up.  

Melody: So, come Inception II Mikah I will be coming for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and I’ll be knocking you over as I make my way towards it for far too long you have rendered this division down to fear it’s about time that someone steps up to you and put you in your place… and I’ll be looking to do that next Sunday night.

With a simple smirk the blond continues.

Melody: Now Crystal, I know you have been waiting and trust me… you’ll get your time soon.

With that said and done the cameras panned into Melody’s confident smiling face before they faded to black. Meaning there was one Bombshell left for Melody to address and it was only going to be a matter of time before she did so.

**

Friday night; THE TALK.

It had been a couple of days that had passed since we had seen Melody training with Gabriel in Vegas but now the blonde bombshell was back at home with James in Beverly Hills. James however had taken the day to work on more pressing Sin City Wrestling promotional issues, hyping up Inception II while normally Melody tags along she decided to stay home today. After all she had woken up feeling a little under the weather and thought it would be best to rest and recover as she didn’t want to be unwell for her match next week.

While Melody was upstairs in her room resting, she couldn’t get any rest as the sound of splashing kept her awake and where that splashing was coming from, was well outside in the hot tub. Melody crawled out of bed and headed over towards the window overlooking the backyard and that’s when something horrible caught her attention. Down in her backyard her pet duck Dexter could be seen swimming in the hot tub, but he wasn’t alone as he was surrounded by a flock of other ducks. Springing straight into action Melody rushed down stairs ignoring the fact that she was wearing a silk nightie, she was in too much of a rush to grab a dressing gown as well she knew if James came home and saw Dexter in the hot tub, Dexter might just end up for dinner.

Melody rushed down the stairs and made it to the bottom floor of her house, although as he feet hit the last step she reached out and grabbed onto the hand railing of the stairs she felt light headed and dizzy. It took a few moments before she found her footing once more before she slowly walked over towards the kitchen. As she walked through the kitchen she felt herself grow faint once more but she just shook it off and continued her way towards the backdoor. The young blonde swung the backdoor open with such force that it slammed and like startled children the hot tub filled with ducks stopped what they were doing and looked over towards the human.

As if on cue all the other ducks flew away as Melody marched her way over towards the spa, she had a look of anger in her eyes but she had to stop every few steps to collect herself. Her tummy was rolling and her vision was unclear but she had to get Dexter out of harm’s way especially before the man of the house came home. Meanwhile Dexter was juts floating in the water, his bow tie still around his neck while random feathers lined the surrounding of the circle tub. Melody continue don her war path before she finally made it to the side of the spa. She rested her hands along the curbing of the tub and she looked at Dexter madly.

Melody: What have we told you about bringing ducks over? Hmmm, you’re so lucky daddy isn’t home because well you would be grounded.

Dexter just looked up at Melody as he was swimming around, with an innocent look on his face.

Melody: Plus, you know the rules no bring strange duck girls over… we don’t want you becoming a father at such a young age.

Dexter:  QUACK!

Melody: Don’t you raise your feathers at me young boy, you’re just lucky I’m the push over parent. Now come here… get out of there before we both get in trouble.

Melody reached into the spa and scooped Dexter up into her arms, her pet duck instantly snuggled into her chest and closed his eyes as if he was peacefully about to go to sleep. Melly ran her hand down his feathers before she sighed out loud.

Melody: What am I going to do with you? Why can’t you play by the rules?

Dexter was continuing to play asleep as Melody headed back towards the house with her pride and joy in her arms as she nursed him like a baby. As Melody was walking back towards the house, her vision blurred slightly causing her to almost trip over the bottom step that lead back down to the outdoor entertaining area.

Dexter:  QUACK!!!

Melody: I didn’t almost drop you… calm down I would never drop you.

Dexter fluffed his feathers in disgust as Melody just slowly dragged her feet and returned to the safety of indoors. As soon as she was inside she closed the door behind them both before she placed Dexter down to the floor. As she placed him on the tiles her hands pressed against their coolness and that’s when she realised she was sweating.

Melody: Please behave Dexter, I don’t want to have James give you the birds and the bees talk. You’re too little.

She let out a yawn before she headed back into the living room and without a moment to spare Melody made it to the couch in time. As soon as her head hit the pillow she was out like a light, leaving Dexter to look at her from the floor concerned. He waddled his way over towards his mother, jumped up onto the coach and nestled his way under her arms so now he was comforting her.

Six hours later Simpson and James had returned home to the sight of Melody and Dexter passed out on the coach. The fact that Dexter was on the expensive couch would normally infuriate James but as he made his way up closer to Melody he could see how pale she was so he didn’t wake them both up. Instead he grabbed a blanket and placed it over the top of them both. While he was doing so Dexter opened his eyes to look up at his dad for a few moments almost as if he was trying to tell him something with his eyes before he closed his eyes again peacefully. A strange look crossed James’ face as he turned around to face Simpson who was standing in the entrance way.

Simpson:Something wrong Sir?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> No, well I don’t think so?

Simpson:What’s with the troubled look on your face?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s nothing Simpson.

James chose not to tell Simpson that he thinks he just had a father son moment with Dexter before he shrugs his shoulders leaving them be in peace as he still had work to do for Sin City Wrestling this week and getting it done now while Melody slept meant that by the time he was finished they would be able to hang out together and get in some downtime before the craziness of next week kicked in.

**

The scene opens from poolside at the Jamel family mansion, it’s just on night time and the city lights that James and Melody’s house over looks have just stared to shimmer to life. Melody could be seen sitting on the edge of the pool her feet hanging into the nice warm water as she gazes out looking at her view in peace. She was wearing a sheer red top piece dress that had cut outs around her torso showing off her abs that she had worked so hard for. Her Long hair was pinned up on the top of her head in a messy bun, but still she looked perfect.

Melody looked over her right shoulder to see the camera man with the cameras all set up ready to go and she gave him a little smile. She enjoyed working with the same camera man as she felt that he always got her good side and well looking good was a big part of her career right now with magazine covers, runways and modelling contracts being waved in front of her. Needless the say Melody’s face looked a little pale but that didn’t stop her from having the look of confidence in her eyes.

Melody: Well it all comes down to this, it all comes down to this last person the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… Crystal Millar… the girl that beat me last week one, two, three and retained her championship. Crystal the girl who I must face next Sunday night at Inception II. I bet she is sitting at home just laughing, smiling even knowing that she has taken my first win away from me in 2017. A year that I said was going to be the Year of the Melody… well I can promise you all that smile isn’t going to last long on your face Crystal but last week when I faced you, I learnt from you and well now I know I have what It takes to beat you. So, come Inception II, watch yourself because I’ll be coming for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship… and this time I’ll be taking the belt home with me.

A cool smile is on her face but she doesn’t stop for long, just enough to drive her point home.

Melody: Now, Crystal it’s come to my attention that you only seem to be concerned with one thing and one thing only and that’s breaking Mikah’s streak. That’s your drive, that’s your passion and that right there is sickening… I mean do you have no respect for the Bombshell Championship at all? Are you purely driven just by the fact that you feel that you need to beat Mikah’s reign to feel justified? Do you think beating the reign will catapult you into a higher status in Sin City Wrestling, do you think that will make you the greatest champion of all time? You see what people have confused is it doesn’t matter how long you hold a championship for, what matters is what you do with your reign when you have it. Now think to yourself Crystal what have you done that as shattered the glass ceiling? What have you done that makes you stand out from the rest?

Melody stops and licks her glossed lips before starting to speak again.

Melody: I’ll tell you what you have done, nothing… absolutely nothing. You have shown up about eighty percent of the time, you haven’t promoted your championship belt because to you it’s just a toy… what really matters to you is the reign being broken and not the legacy of the belt itself. Shame on you, it never occurred to me how selfish you really are until now and that’s repulsive.

Melody shakes her head from side to side, showing her disappointment in the champion.

Melody: The whole time your reign has been about your movies, it’s been about your bipolar personality it’s been about you one minute needing the fans the next minute you toss them to the side. You can’t decide what you are Crystal one minute a good girl looking for approval the next minute you’re back stabbing everyone in your way. You have tainted the championship with your flip flopping ways and for what? All so you could cause a buzz for your movies? All so you could promote your so call silver screen life… news flash d lister… no one cares about your tragic little movies. Trust me James and I tried to watch one the other night, it might as well have been called snooze fest.

A little giggle leaves Melody’s lips as she smiles.

Melody: Sorry I couldn’t help myself. Now Crystal I know you will brag because you beat me last weekend but I can promise you next week at Inception that same result will not happen again. I will not allow you to leave Inception II as the World Bombshell Champion. You have tainted the title, you have burned the fans and you have made a joke out of the division for far too long and it’s about time someone stood up to you. I’m going to be that girl, I’m going to be the one that frees the fans from you, and together with MY Melephants we will take the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell to greater heights. We won’t be driven by the fact there is a target that needs to be beaten, we won’t be drive by Mikah… we will be fuelled by each other for each other and that’s what it means to truly have fans. Can you say that your fans will stand beside you in the weakest days? Because I know I can, I also know what my fans deserve and what the deserve is someone who isn’t going to double cross them all the time.

A stern look is on Melody’s face as she talks about her fans, showing her passion towards them.

Melody: I will always have their best interest at heart and to others that might be a weakness but to me it’s my greatest strength. Last week I didn’t think I had what it takes to go up against you but together with my Melephants we showed you that I could in fact stand toe to toe with you in the middle of that ring… together we almost out matched you… we almost beat you. So, don’t you dare say that I will be an easy beat because I assure you next Sunday night at Inception I’m going to give you one hell of match… so much so it will feel like you’ll be chasing me to retain your title… more so then you being in the lead.

She winks at the camera before she turns her head away to look at the beautiful lights before her.

Melody: Last week you tried to rub it into my face that I didn’t have the championship when you raised your title at the end of your little speech, pretending to be surrounded by dominance. Last week you just proved that you just want the glory and the fame… but when it comes to working hard for it, that’s were your weakness lies… I will expose that next Sunday and everyone will see you for what you are… and what you are Crystal, is the girl who is going to come up short just thirty something days short of beating Mikah’s record… and what will you do once that happens? Will you be humble and be pleased with yourself knowing you gave it a red-hot crack or will you exploded and crumble lashing out at the fans once more? My money is on the second one… because once everything is taken away from you at Inception you will want to place the blame on someone, but you’ll be too selfish and blind to see that you did this to yourself.

Melody sighs once more before she starts to wrap this one up.

Melody: Well that’s enough for this week, I think I’ve given Crystal enough to think about… so, until next week my beautiful Melephants may we continue this journey to the top together and may we stampede our way there. Remember I love you all and hope you all stay safe.

With those words leaving her lips Melody looks at the camera and blows her fans a kiss before the seen fades to black. Leaving us all wondering, has Melody got what it takes to beat the other three women that are in the fatal four-way match next week?

**

18
Climax Control Archives / I... I...?
« on: January 06, 2017, 07:53:09 PM »
 HAPPY NEW YEAR! I can say that now and not get in trouble because it’s been a while since I have seen you all. So, Happy New Year my Melephants and what a Happy New Year it has been so far. James and I have spent the first few days of 2017 in the beautiful Country of Greece exploring the wonderful and breathtaking islands that this stunning country has on offer. I’m a very lucky girl and I’m extremely blessed to have a man like James in my life who allows me to be blessed with such wonderful gifts.

Not only has 2017 been providing in my personal life but it appears that it has also been delivering in my business life. I mean did you guys all witness Climax Control? Guess who gets the chance to prove that she has what it takes to hang out with the big-league girls in Sin City Wrestling? ME I DO! All thanks to Mr Mark ‘Hot Stuff’ Ward. I know, right? That was really weird to say I mean the history I have with that man and now he is reason that I get to face Crystal this Sunday night? It blows my mind… He must be taking this whole New Year, New Me thing seriously because never in a million years did I think he would ever do something like this for little old me. Maybe, just maybe Hot Stuff wants to be my friend after all? Well that’s a whole new kettle of fish question that will have to be answered at another time because right now my highest priority is on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

I didn’t think those words would come out of my lips so quickly after I stated I was going to prove my worth to everyone in Sin City Wrestling and work my way towards the championship. Never ever did I think that my time would come around so quickly. I thought the likes of Alexis or Mikah or Evie Baang would be miles in front of me in the line. However here I am next in line for a chance to take on Crystal Millar and bring home the top prize in Sin City Wrestling.

To say I’m nervous would be a massive understatement I mean, I don’t even think I have slept a single second since I heard the announcement from Mark Ward’s mouth at Climax Control. I really don’t think you guys have any idea how much this means to me… I’m in awe. Nevertheless, I know the journey to the top is a long road to travel and I know that I have a lot of work to do before I can call myself the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion. I must beat the BEST women’s wrestler in Sin City Wrestling right now, I have to beat Crystal Millar.  Beating her won’t be easy, in fact beating her seems near on impossible but I guess time will tell on Sunday night weather or not I’m good enough to even be in the same ring as her.

Boy, oh boy does my head keep spinning with possibilities I mean what if I prove to her and the world that I’m good enough this Sunday night at Climax Control? But, what if I fail this Sunday night? That is also a possibility that is also a very draining and scary outcome that has been plaguing my mind since this match was announced. All I need to do is keep my wits about me, I mean it would be bad to be beaten this Sunday night by Crystal but it would be even worst to show up already defeated in my mind. I’m just scared that I won’t live up to the hype that people have placed around me.

I know James and my Melephants believe in me, it’s just going to take a little time for me to warm up to the idea that I’m finally near the finish line on achieving one of the greatness accomplishments in my career. Talk about career goals. Well enough talk about this for the moment I mean, I’ll be talking about it later in fact I’ve been talking about it all week since last Sunday night it’s been driving James crazy to the point I’m pretty sure he is going to put sticky tape over my lips to stop me from talking about it but I don’t care, I’m just so damn happy to be in this position.

Just think 2017 might be the YEAR OF THE MELODY! Imagine that. Imagine the sprinkle covered cupcakes that Roxi will bake for me if I was to win this Sunday night… oh lord they taste like the sweetest taste of victory and I can picture them now… I just must figure out how I’m going to defeated the Hollywood Star Crystal Millar. I just hope I have what it takes to stand toe to toe with her in the centre of that ring and can MAINEVENT a Climax Control to the standard that the show deserves. Oh God, I’m main eventing a Climax Control? NEVER IN A BILLION years did I believe that all this greatness would show up in my life.

2017 really is turning out to be my year, I have a wonderful boyfriend, the BEST fans in the world, the greatest best friend in Despy the world’s best girl squad in Roxi, Misty, Odette and Kate and now I have the chance to become the shining star in Sin City Wrestling and walk away with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship… if only I can beat Crystal 1,2,3… this Sunday night… in the Main Event.

No pressure.  This weekend my Melephants we have our work cut out for us but I believe that if you believe in me we will have what it takes to topple the giant known as Crystal. We will have what it takes to dethrone the current Queen of Sin City Wrestling and I know that together we will have the endless power of light that the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division, desperately needs.

Get ready my Melephants because win or lose this weekend, this year is going to be OUR YEAR! And there’s no doubt about it.

**

While the live crowd’s energy was beaming inside the Cox Pavilion in Las Vegas, the energy inside the brightly lit villa in Santorini Greece was nothing but cool calm and collected. James and Melody had decided to take an extra week off from live SCW shows, well actually it was a gift from management. So, James had some extra time to rest his over worked body from a solid 2016 schedule once he captured the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship. James and Melody were sitting side by side on their large California king bed, to the left of them was a large opened window that had a beautiful view of the pristine white building and the glowing clear blue water. While to the right of them was the rest of their open plan villa, where they were staying had a lavish feel to it clearly James had wasted no expensive on his holiday for himself and Melody. Meanwhile as the beautiful day in Greece was under wraps the night back home in Vegas was still powering away and their sights were set on the TV screen in front of them as they watched the live streaming of Sin City Wrestling Climax Control.

Together the couple watched Jason and Belinda kill the entrance of the show as normal, those two were on fire. Next up was James pre-recorded segment. Melody tried her best to keep a smile on her face so James didn’t see the disappointment in her eyes when he spoke about Mikah Green. It’s not that she hated Mikah Green it’s the fact that she didn’t trust her and now she was going to be more involved in their lives was beyond making her miserable. James watched Melody’s face and saw her discomfort and he knew this was going to eventually turn out to be a problem but right now he reassured her by giving her arm a squeeze and kissing the top of her forehead. Melody knew she was being stupid but she couldn’t help it, she felt possessive of James and now she had this massive cloud storming above her head she couldn’t think clearly or reasonably.

The show rolled on to a comedy segment between Alex Rush and Pussy Willow that Melody enjoyed as she giggled away at her Fear Factor best friend and her work mom, while James just cringed at them both being “funny” on television. The following segment was of Mikah and well… Melody found the perfect time to leave the room and head towards the kitchen to go grab herself a large glass of water.

Finally, the first match of the night happened and James studied the new guy like a hawk while Melody clapped on Alex Rush who fell short but she knew he wouldn’t care from the smile on his face after he was pinned. The match was followed by a confusing segment from the Elders, something Melody couldn’t follow and a segment James used to check his emails. That’s when Crystal Millar appeared on the screen and she proceeded to call Melody out. Melody turned to look at James who had a massive smirk on his face, while Melody’s jaw dropped in shock.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You got an admirer babe?

Melody just gently nudged her elbow into James’ bare torso and smiled.

Melody: What can I say I’m loved by many.

Crystal’s segment was followed by another Mikah Green spam update so Melody watched on with gritted teeth, James just grabbed onto Melody and pulled her closer towards him before he guided her face towards his leaving a small trail of kisses from the nape of her neck to her lips. He figured ignoring the segment and paying full attention to his girlfriend would be enough to settle some of her nerves and discomfort about the situation. The rest of the SCW Climax Control viewing was interrupted by the two canoodling as they now couldn’t take their hands off each other after all they were on holidays. James was about grab onto Melody and pull her closer when the vision of Mark ‘Hot Stuff’ Ward entered the TV screen in front of them that’s while Hot Stuff announced the battle royal in which James was livid at the idea at first before the segment continued onto the part where Hot Stuff said the following.

“So, she mentioned Melody Grace.”

Melody’s ears picked up her name and her attention shifted from her boyfriend to the man on Television. She was watching the screen like a hawk as she knew this wasn’t going to end up well for her. Melody quickly pulled her long blonde hair back and held it on top of her head like a high ponytail as she continued to listen to Hot Stuff speak.  

“Because I think after she came through my torture a stronger person, because she has one of the best records in SCW and never got that one on one shot, it's time to change that. Now why wait for Inception II? Here's what I'm thinking...”

Melody turned to James with a confused look on her face before she spoke to him.

Melody: Whoa I think Hot Stuff is going to have a stroke on international television.

Before James could respond Melody’s, attention turned back towards the TV in front of her and the following words started to ring in her ears.

“Next week, we'll have Crystal Millar Vs Melody Grace for the SCW Bombshell title one on one.”

That’s when Melody’s jaw dropped again and she couldn’t believe what she had just heard, she couldn’t hear anything else but she could feel James wrap his arms around her in support.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s about fucking time.

As he hugged her James pressed his lips onto hers but Melody was frozen stiff, all of her dreams were now starting to come true in her home life and now at work but she couldn’t express any emotions right now she was just frozen. James looked at her concerned before he gave her a little shake.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Babe, are you okay?

Melody just nodded her head as if to say yes but in her mind her thoughts were already racing, running at a million miles. She finally licked her lips and sighed before she blinked returning moisture to her dry eyes. She parted her lips and she went to speak but nothing came out she was fumbling; her little body was shaking as she started to panic.

Melody: I… I… I… can’t do that… I can’t win.

That’s when the tears started to stream down her face as she ducked her head into James’ chest trying to hide her shock, embarrassment and tears. James just held onto his petite girlfriend hugging her, not sure what to say night now he knew that she could do this and he that she would but he wasn’t expecting this reaction. He thought she would be happy or excited but right now she was bawling her eyes out in fear. James just rested his chin on the top of Melody’s head and he held her while she continued to doubt herself he would let her have a moment before he would lay down the law and get her head back in the game.

**

Fear of failure;

You know what people don’t warn you about when you’re just moments away from hitting one of your goals? They forget to mention the fear of failure that washes over you just as your about to grab your goal by the horns and ride it. Sure, it’s a terrible thing to think about but in reality, it’s well it’s a real outcome that no one really talks about and why don’t people talk about it? Because this feeling of failure before you actually fail is the most crippling form of failure I have ever felt in my life. It’s weird. One minute on I’m on life walking on cloud nine loving the fact that I have the biggest match in my career coming up this Sunday Night at Climax Control but at the back of my mind I have this little voice, that ironically sounds exactly like mine telling me that I’m going to trip, stumble and fall.

The mind is a beast like that always playing tricks on us, always telling us that we aren’t good enough or that we don’t fit a certain mould so we should just give up. I mean I’ve been toying with the idea all week to call Mark Ward and tell him that he made a mistake and that I’m not ready for this chance. I thought about calling in sick, hell I thought about not showing up because in the back of my mind this little pesky Melody voice is telling me that I’m not the one. I’ll never be the one to lead this division and that right there is the thought that is right now crippling me. It sounds silly, right? I mean I have everything a girl could dream of. Jebus, I’m a role model to little girls all over the world about not giving up on your dreams and I love showing them that it’s okay to be different… but right now I feel like I should just run away and hide.  

I mean the other night I had a dream that I walked out on stage and I forgot to put my ring gear on so I was standing there in my granny panties in the bright lights and everyone was laughing at me. This is how much my mind is playing tricks on me… it’s like it’s beginning to tell me that I will forget how to wrestle out there. When I talk to James and Odette about this they say it’s just me being dramatic or it’s just the nerves but how do I shake them? How can you stop something you can’t see? How can you control something that has complete control of you? Doubt, self-doubt it’s a silent killer and right now I don’t know if I can go out there Sunday night and defeat it.

And here I was thinking I only had to face Crystal this weekend? When the reality is, I have a bigger challenge in facing myself and facing my fears. I guess time will tell if I’m good enough I just have to try and believe that my body won’t turn to jelly out there and that I won’t trip, fumble or fall because I was born to do this. I was born to show the world how this little blonde haired, not the brightest spark in the shed can actually… make a change in this wrestling world that we live in.

I mean I should believe in myself, however that’s such an easy thing to say, isn’t it? Just believe in yourself and you can do anything and everything. Well maybe I can’t do everything I mean I can’t touch my nose with my tongue I can’t lick my elbow and now little trivial thoughts like that are making me think that I don’t have what it takes to beat Crystal. It’s going to be a long week boys and girls if this is what my mind thinks is fun and games.  

I should just face reality and reality is that if I win, that will be the greatness moment in my wrestling career and probably life thus far I will be able to show everyone who ever doubted me that they were wrong… but if I lose I need to be able to keep my chin up and move on. It’s not that I’m a sore loser, it’s just that I don’t like to lose because that’s when the doubt kicks in and well just ask James how I do with doubting myself… it’s never a good day when I do. I must believe in myself and know that no matter what the outcome is on Sunday night that I will have tried my best and if my best isn’t enough next time round I will just have to try a little bit harder. While in the meantime before Sunday night I must focus on doing what I do best and that’s rallying the Melephants together and herding our way towards our goals and our main goal for 2017 is to one day this year become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion.

Hopefully with a little luck that goal will be accomplished on Sunday night but if not please remind me that it doesn’t matter how many times you get knocked down what matters is how many times you stand back up. Now if only I could silence the doubt in my mind telling me that I’m not good enough for this… this week would run a whole lot smoother but sometimes our biggest critics are the ones that live inside us. The time to silence mine comes this Sunday Night at Climax Control when I finally get the chance to capture the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship and with a little bit of luck and a whole lot of guts this motto will ring true for my Melephants and I.

“But what if I fall? Oh, but my darling, what if you fly?”  

I’m ready to fly, boy oh boy am I ready to fly.

**

We open inside the expensive home of James Huntington-Hawkes the third and Melody Grace to find Melody in the middle of the large white rug on the floor of their living room stretching out. James on the other hand had just walked into the room to find Melody in some weird position on the floor so he double checks to see if she is okay. James was wearing a pair of red basketball shorts with two white stripes down the side of each leg, they hug low on his body gripping to his hips for dear life. He had obviously just come up from their gym downstairs as sweat was pooled on his body and he of course had his toned body on display. Melody was on the floor cradled in the bow position. Her torso was on the rug while her hands and feet were in the air and were joined together in her awkward stretch. Melody was wearing a pair of tight black gym tights that covered her whole legs while her torso was on display showing off her baby abs while a bright and I mean BRIGHT pink bralette covered her ample breasts.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Babe… Babe… what on earth are you doing?

James walked out from behind the couch so he could see Melody’s face when she spoke to him. She simply turned her head to the left and looked up at him with a smile on her face.

Melody: Yoga, silly.

She inhaled deeply before exhaling for a length of three seconds, the air of breathing exercises was something well taught in the art of yoga.  

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m not sure if I should be impressed or concerned?

He was joking making light of this situation and Melody could sense that as she shared a smile with her boyfriend.

Melody: I would go with impressed, are you okay you seem flustered?

She gently let go of her feet from mid-air and returned them to the ground below her slowly controlling her body movements flawlessly. James just watched on impressed with how well Melody could control and manipulate her muscles into doing what she wanted them to do with ease. However, it would be a cold day in hell the day James would ever join Melody in one of her crazy yoga work outs. Melody’s returned her arms down to the floor in front of her so now she was lying face down on the rug before she turned her head to the side to look up at Jam. James had a frustrated look on his face that he was trying to hide under a layer of gym sweat and his cheesy grin as he scanned his eyes over his girlfriend’s body.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yeah, I’m okay, just trying to work out what’s going on with that light issue we have going on downstairs.

Running his right hand through her hair James scratched the top of his head, he still couldn’t work out where that light was coming from inside their wine cellar. Melody just rolled her eyes at him, before she moved herself back into child’s pose her back cracking from the flow of the movement.

Melody: You could just pull up the floor boards, like I said weeks ago,?

She turned to him once more with a cheeky smile on her face, he knew she was right but he didn’t want to admit it. James kept his eyes on his girl as she finally brought herself up to a seated position. She pressed her hands together in front of her chest in pray form before she whispered the traditional Yogian words “Namaste’” as she opened her eyes she could see James was now standing in front of her with a smirk on his face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It might just come to that. Now care to explain why you’re in the middle of our living room looking like a pretzel?

He could see that Melody was about to stand up to greet him so he offered his right hand, in which she took and he pulled her up towards him. She stumbled on her footing and bumped into his chest before she shyly laughed. Her hand coming up to her face to push a strand of her blonde hair out of her eye sight as she smiled up at her boyfriend. James hands now fell down to Melody’s hips holding them in between his soft fingers and palms he was commanding her attention without even saying a single word.

Melody: Oh, I’m just doing that whole New Year, New Me thing… I need to get faster, stronger and well better.

Melody smiled up at him before nodding as if to agree with herself, James on the other hand gave her body a slight tug as he pulled her closer towards him and pressed his lips against her forehead. His lips lingered before he pulled himself away from her to look deep into her eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> But you’re perfect just the way you are.

He was telling her the truth in his eyes she was perfect to him and he couldn’t understand why she couldn’t see that or feel that. It was annoying to him it was like he wasn’t doing his job right as her boyfriend at times when she had such massive self-doubts about her looks and personality.

Melody: I’m far from perfect… you just have to say that I am, because you love me.

She poked her right index finger onto his flexed pectoral muscle and gave him a sly wink.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I don’t have to tell you anything I don’t want to. Why can’t you just see how perfect you are Melody? In my eyes your everything I’ll ever need and want isn’t that enough?

His hands slipped away from her body as he now stood in front of her demanding answers asking her why she couldn’t see herself for what she was worth to him. She was everything to him but she still couldn’t see that. Melody just parted her raw lips and tried to speak.  

Melody: I… I… I’m not like all the others.

She sighed as she looked up at James feeling somewhat defeated however James saw this and knew exactly what Melody was hinting at. Reaching out he held onto her right hand interlocking his fingers with hers as he spoke to her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You don’t need to be like all the others, you’re perfect the way you are. What do I have to do to prove to you, that you have nothing to worry about when it comes to “others”?

Pulling her towards him he pressed her body up against his, sweat and all. Melody didn’t mind as she just looked up at him with her trademark thinking face sprawled across her features. James knew that Melody was going to come up with a smart-arse answer for this, she always did.

Melody: Hmm, buy me a unicorn?

James hugged onto Melody and when she thought he was going to laugh at her request she was surprised to hear a serious tone in his voice.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m being serious Melody.

Pulling away from James, Melody looked at him with a confused look on her face she couldn’t see why he wasn’t playing along but James was fed up with having her doubt herself so he was going to get to the bottom of all of this someday. James took a step away from Melody and ran his hands through his hair messing it up into a wet mop on top of his head while Melody slowly made her way back towards him with a devilish smile on her face.

Melody: Okay, marry me at the Trevi tomorrow and we can have Niall sing our wedding songs?

She wrapped her arms around the back of his neck hugging him to which James just rested his hands on her hips. His fingertips were digging into her flesh as he needed her to look into his eyes for what he was about to say to her was going to blow her little mind.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> So, what colour unicorn do you want?

He was smirking and as if on cue Melody’s right hand came down and slapped his chest playfully she was being serious. She had just – sort of – asked James to marry her and he was fobbing her off. She knew she had pushed it to far but she couldn’t help herself she wanted their matching tattoos on their wedding ring fingers to mean something again. Instead of taking the mean route with a disappointed reply Melody just sucked in her embarrassment and exhaled some quick wit that she is accustomed too.  

Melody: White James, white is the real and original colour of the unicorns.

Rolling her eyes at him as if to say “Duh” James just laughed at her, but something clicked, was she being serious?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Wait you want a real unicorn?

He licked his lips giving them some moisture to them as he waited on Melody’s answer, surely, she was just yanking his chain and didn’t want him to go out and look for a mythical creature.

Melody: Well duh?

She looked at him with the most serious look that Miss Melody Grace Carpenter could muster, showing James just how serious she was taking all of this. The removal of self-doubt had a high price tag and endless bounds.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Mel, babe you know there not…

Melody pressed her index finger against James’ lips stopping him from speaking she knew what he was going to say but she didn’t want to hear it.

Melody: Don’t you dare finish that sentence or else.

James just flashed her a toothy smile before he pulled his lips back from her finger that was pressed up against them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Or what you’re going to yoga me to death?

Her arched his right eyebrow up at her with a smirk knowing full well that there was nothing Melody could do to him that would cause him any harm he was basically just toying with her making light of the situation.

Melody: Don’t be seedy.

James held back his laughter once more as he looked down towards his girlfriend unaware of how bad his previous statement sounded at the time.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It sounded better in my head I swear… now to change to topic before I get into anymore trouble, how are you feeling about Sunday night now?

Melody just forced a smile hoping that would be enough to silence the sound of doubt that were creeping up inside her.

Melody: A little better… Hey, thanks for taking time out of your busy schedule to train with me this morning babe, I appreciate it.

She wrapped her arms around his neck once more and hugged into him. James just wrapped his arms around Melody’s tiny body and held her trying to calm her nerves.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I didn’t take time out, I wanted to help you… I’ll never be too busy for you. You need to relax babe, you’ve got this, I know you do it’s your time babe… it’s our time.

With a gentle kiss on her cheek James wrapped onto her tighter before the two separated and headed off towards the kitchen.

**

The Road to Success;

“The road success for 99% of people isn’t a simple jump it’s a steady incline from one successful project to the next.” – Lee Morris.

This is a quote that I love and a quote that I have displayed in my study at home, it’s a beacon to me that I always turn to in times of need and this week I have found myself staring at this quote for what feels like hours on end. This rings true to me because in my career I have seen it all, I have seen the one per-centers that arrive in Sin City Wrestling who get awarded with opportunities of a life time and get to capture championships out of left field… I mean Jet City, The Elders and Amy Marshall anyone? Then you have the people who are always around the championship spotlight, I mean Sammi, Mikah, Mercedes always seem to be right up there they always seem to be the girls that get shot after shot, chance after chance and sometimes they win, sometimes they fall but they are always on the road to success. You have girls like Jessie and Alexis begging for chances, begging for a shot at the big time and then you have girls like me who voice their dreams from the start but the take their time in reaching their goals.

I’m not complaining I mean I’m not exactly the best candidate to become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion. I mean look at the calibre of talent we have on the Bombshell roster not only that I’m not exactly vocal I’m not always on the show I’m not always in the fans faces but if there is one thing about me that the bosses can count on is that when I do show up I… show… up. I do what I can to please the fans, I do what I can do keep the bosses happy and if that complacent attitude is the reason why I have been held back from the Bombshell Championship, I can’t be mad at anyone but myself.

However here I am standing with a golden opportunity now within my grasp, just waiting for me to grab a hold of it and take it. Will I take it? You can bet you last dollar that I will take it. I’m not promising a victory but I’m promising that I will give it everything that I have this Sunday night when I finally get to face Crystal Millar for the greatest prize in wrestling for women worldwide… the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship. I would love for Justin to say “AND NEW” this Sunday night at the end of the night so I’m going to work my ass off to make sure everyone in Sin City Wrestling knows that I mean business and that I truly meant what I said when I first showed up to arena. I’m here to fight my way to the top and once I get there nothing will stop me from staying there.

I told everyone that I would one day get to the Bombshell Championship and sure my journey has been a long one but it’s been the best ride of my life. Look at my career I arrived and showed everyone that I was more than just a crazy fan girl, I showed everyone that I could wrestle – thanks to Derek Thorne. I proved to the snotty critics’ aka Mark Ward that I could have hell thrown at me and I would turn it into heaven. My fans never left me and hell I captured the hardest prize in the world to capture and that’s James Huntington-Hawkes number three’s attention and his heart.

Since my return to Sin City Wrestling I have been kicking goals left and right… goal one came back from a broken nose, goal two I retired Candy Overton from SCW, goal three I overcame Mark Ward and Jessie Salco oh and Amy Marshall to become the longest reigning Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. No one can take all these goals away from me, hell the last time I was in the ring with Kate we kicked another goal when we beat the infamous Mean Girls and shut them the hell up for about ten-point-five seconds, oh come on not all victories have to be huge but they should be celebrated… I just recently overcame an almost career ending shoulder injury and I came back bouncing fit and full of life…

A life that soon will be made more joyful with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship in my possession, I’m not saying that it’s going to happen this Sunday night but I am saying that it is going to happen and why? Because I deserve this, I deserve to finally have the chance to be the bride of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division… it’s time that the shed the bridesmaid dress that I grew complacence in wearing and it’s about time I find my time to shine in the brightest of lights. So, Crystal mark my words I’m coming for your championship this Sunday night and mark my words nothing will stop me on this journey to the top.

However, what’s different about my road to success to everyone else’s? Is that it’s isn’t just reliant on what I have won, it’s heavy influenced by the people I look up to and the people that I inspire so I’ll be damned if I’m going to let them down. I’ve worked too hard in the shadows and now it’s my time to have my moment in the spotlight, my moment at the top and if anyone thinks I’m going to let that slip away from me? They have another thing coming.

I’m on my pathway to success and this Sunday with a bit of luck you’ll get to witness Crystal Millar get run over.

I mean not literally get run over but like you know… play on words.

**

Crystal, Crystal, Crystal… to say this match between us has been a long time coming would be an understatement however it something I have been looking forward to my whole career. I mean who would be a better opponent to face to maybe, just maybe become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion? I wouldn’t have it any other way. You see I might not always agree with you, nor do I understand your ability to flip and flop on the Sin City Wrestling fans but I have always admired your hard work and in ring ability… oh wait that was until you disrespected my best friend Despy. Since then I’ve just been waiting for the chance to face you so that I could pay you back for what you said and did to him.

This match has been a long time coming for me purely because I have always wanted to face you, I’ve always wanted to see how I can stack up against the great Crystal Millar and now this Sunday night I get the chance. I just didn’t picture that our first match together would be in the Main Event of Climax Control oh and for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship. Win or lose just know that this won’t be the last that you have seen of me because I told everyone once I reached the top of SCW that I would stay there… so now here I am standing at the front door waiting for the chance on Sunday night before I can step on into the place I should have been months ago, a part of the elite… apart of the Bombshells who are always surrounding themselves at the top… I have finally made it. I’m finally there and there is NOTHING that anyone can do about it.

I know this Sunday won’t be a walk in the park but trust me I’m willing to put in the hard yards to get to where I need to go and that’s one day becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, I have come too far and waited too long to let this opportunity slip by me.

So, no doubt this match you think you will have in the bag but trust me, win or lose I will be learning… I’m always learning and it’s just a matter of time before I topple you and take what is not mine… but ours… and by ours, I mean my Melephants and mine… the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.  After all I think it’s about time the SCW universe has a champion in the Bombshell ranks that they can celebrate. I mean it’s only a matter of time before you stab them all in the back once again and turn into the spiteful little cow that you are. You’re driven by becoming the best Bombshell Champion, you’re purely driven on beating Mikah’s reign but I can assure you my drive and passion for this will outweigh yours tenfold… my fandom deserves this and one day they will finally get what they deserve. We will finally be able to call ourselves the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion.

I pity the people in Sin City Wrestling who have to walk alone and trust me Crystal you will always walk alone because no one can trust you and no one can believe for what you stand for anymore. You’re a yoyo champion playing on the waves of others hoping that by being a bitch one week will help you outshine everyone and when you fail you decide to turn back on the charm – well trust me the charm is running out of spark and so is your dreams of becoming the longest reigning Bombshell Champion… mark my words because of what you did to Despy months back and the way that you treat the SCW fans… I’m making It my personal mission to remove the Championship belt away from you before that ever happens. Why? Because I don’t think being the runner up will sit very well with you, I don’t think you have what it takes to overcome that in your mind and that right there is the best payback I can give to you from the fans.

Steeling your thunder and making the Silver Screen Queen feel like nothing more than a washed-up Z lister. So, I can promise you this I’m gunning for you on Sunday night at Climax Control and trust me if I win on my first attempt to become the Bombshell Champion that will be the greatest accomplishment in my life, however if I am to trip and fumble trust me when I say this I’m not going to give up I’m not going to back down I’m going to target you over and over again until I get another attempt at capturing the gold and trust me… I won’t make the same mistake twice.

Okay my Melephants this Sunday night we have our work cut out for ourselves, however win or lose please know that this isn’t the end of our championship story… this is just the beginning…

Mwah!  

19
Climax Control Archives / Team: Hair Best Friends.
« on: December 16, 2016, 01:59:11 AM »
 Blue skies are going to clear up, put on a happy face. Hello it is I Melody Grace Carpenter you friendly neighbourhood Sin City Wrestling Bombshell. It’s been a good two weeks, I feel like that is long enough for us to spend time apart and what a two weeks it has been, did you guys get up to much because I sure did. James and I finally purchased our first house together on the world famous Malibu Beach, I can’t wait until you guys see it but were not allowed to take the cameras there until we finalize the paperwork. It’s the perfect Christmas gift I have purchased for James, it might need a little work but I know that he had always wanted a beach house so TA-DA now we have one. Neat huh?

Also as the days tick down until Santa Claus visits James and I have been exchanging presents every day, spoiling each other in the month of December as our new family tradition. OH and Dexter my beautiful baby boy has flown home and has been at home for a few days now, that’s always a good thing as Jam and I both worry sick when he isn’t home for dinner. AT DINNER NOT FOR DINNER JAMES!! There is a difference.

So with all of the rambling let’s get down to business this Sunday night I find myself finally teaming up with Kate Steele My Hair Best Friend and we get to take on the Mean - cue major eye roll- Girls… Veronica Taylor and Mercedes Vargas. Yippee… I mean what could be more exciting on the go home show of the year than putting the Mean Girls on the card. What an absolute delight that Christian or Mark has cooked up for us. I mean I can’t wait to be called a basic all promo and a Fugly Bombshell its totally why I got into this game to be called childish names from a failed runway model who can’t even finish her own…….

Promos… Haha I had you all fool there didn’t I? Well ladies and Gentlemen, Melephants and KatWebbers I can assure you that the MELLY-SHOW doesn’t finish until I’m dead and gone, so there will be no technical difficulties during this week's filming on my behalf. As for Kate I don’t know what’s going on there, I mean she did lose her Bombshell Internet Championship to Polly Lame-Time… but that doesn’t mean she should be sulking on the sidelines. She is THE BEST Roulette Champion we Bombshell have ever had, so what her reign as the Internet Champion didn’t last as long as that? She should be proud that she made a difference and that she is one step closer to Triple Crown Gold.  

Hopefully a little visit from me will help cheer her up this week so I can get Kate in the right frame of mind to be who she is and that’s a lethal and brilliant wrestler who has the world in the palm of her hands. She might just need a tiny little nudge from me Little Miss Sunshine to help guide her in the right direction, I mean she did beat me for the Internet Championship to begin with and you didn’t see me crying? Whelp if I have anything to do with it a little visit from me will have Kate back online so we can finally do what we have always wanted to do and become a part time tag team.

So get ready everyone because on Sunday night you’re going to witness Kate and Myself topple Mercedes and Veronica Taylor and we are going to make it look easy, why? Because Nice ALWAYS beats Naughty… and well… being a Nice Girl is always better than being a Mean Girl… So these two knuckle heads are going to find that out the hard way this week at Climax Control.

The Mean Girls might have ruled the show last time they were in town but I can promise you, they won’t be ruling anything this time round. That includes this week Kate and I will be the roadblock that the rest of the bombshells need to help stop the Mean Girls in their tracks. I mean it’s only fair right? It’s also the right thing to do so we don’t have to listen to them whine week in and week out about them being beautiful and the rest of us being “ugly Blah! Get new material… oh and new outfits.

Okay my beautiful Melephants it’s time for Big Momma Mel to get to work this week and I can promise you the wait to see the Malibu dream home might not come to an end this week but I assure you it will be worth it. Now let’s get on with the Melly Show and see if I can get through to my tag team partner before Sunday night, because if I can’t… I’m probably going to go into this one alone. I mean it’s not like I couldn’t take both Mercedes and Veronica on by myself and beat them it’s just well I would rather have Kate Steele by my side… and not this sappy crying Kate Steele I need the REAL Kate Steele who will have no issues in placing these Mean Girls back where they belong… in the dark where no one can hear them, see them or has to deal with them.

It’s going to be a hard task but I know with the power of you all behind me, we might just have what it takes to pull Kate out of the doom and gloom of being beaten and pull her back into the light, the spotlight she deserves. Trust me when I say this I have a few plans up my sleeves I’m just hoping it doesn’t have to come to plan B or C because well… okay I lied I only have one plan here’s hoping it works.

See you all soon.

Mwah.

***

The scene doesn’t open up in the usual sunny California in a Melody Promotional in fact It opens up RIGHT across the country in Tampa Florida. The bubbly blonde can be seen standing at two big grand front doors as she has an overnight bag over her right shoulder while her left hand is just seconds away from pressing the doorbell. Melody takes in a big inhale before she calmly thinks about why she is here and what she is going to do. With a massive sigh she finally presses the doorbell ringing it before she starts to fix up her knee length white lace dress. To be honest a part of her wanted to be at home with James, I mean Christmas was just around the corner but she knew she had to help her friend in a desperate time of need. The door quickly swings open and standing on the inside of the grand mansion Teddy could be seen. Melody was standing at the lavish entrance way of the home that belonged to Mr and Mrs Steele – well you know what I mean. Teddy quickly smiled towards Melody before he spoke to her.

Teddy:  Melody… Oh am I glad to see you, come in, come in…

He waved her into his home before he grabbed a hold of her overnight bag taking it from her before shutting the door behind them. Lucky for us the cameras followed as Melody was now standing in front of Teddy with a concerned look on her face. She could tell that Teddy had suffered a few rough days with Kate recently it was written all over her tired face.

Melody: Hey Teddy… How is she?

Teddy just looked at Melody and sighed he wished that he had good news to tell his wife’s best hair friend.

Teddy:  She hasn’t really said anything to me Mel, it’s crazy. I’m at a loss.

Melody just frowned, she didn’t know why Kate was beating herself up so much over losing her Internet Championship but Melody also knew that it was never a good feeling to lose. She hated that feeling herself so she couldn’t blame Kate for acting the way she was acting. The young blonde looked back up at Teddy with a polite smile.

Melody: It’s okay Teddy, I’m sure we can fix her. Where is Kate right now?

He reassured her with a smile he had never seen his wife act this way before but he felt like they were both in great hands and Doctor Melody was here to save the day. Well isn’t wasn’t quite like that but she was going to give it a red hot crack.

Teddy:  She hasn’t left the living room all day, she has just been re-watching her last match nit-picking her faults.

The both sighed at the same time, revisiting your old matches was never a smart thing to do when you were feeling blue and right now Kate was re-living the fact that her Internet Championship was being torn from her hands. Melody just watched on as Teddy started to head off leading Melody through his house that he shared with Kate giving her a slight taste of how glamourous their lives where over here in Tampa. Their house was massive but it reminded her of her house she shared with James, and once she thought of him she frowned. Melody felt bad for leaving him even if it was just for twenty-four hours. However she knew It was going to be a long twenty-four hours for the both of them, she could sense that James wasn’t wrapped in her flying all this way to pull Kate out of the mud but Melody felt the need to try and help her friend.

Melody: That’s never a good thing, okay well I’ll see what I can do?

Teddy pointed Melody in the direction of the extravagant living room and pointed over to the seat that Kate was sitting in she was staring at the massive big screen TV while she was studying her own match. Melody could tell that she had her work cut out for her as Kate hadn’t even been bothered to do her hair or make an effort in her appearance however she was still flawless in Melody’s crystal clear hazel eyes. Melody nodded at Teddy before she headed into the living room, making sure she kicked off her heels before she walked on their expensive and pure carpet.

Melody: Kate… K… Kat… Hello earth to Kate.

Melody reached out and placed her right hand on Kate’s shoulder trying to steal her attention away from the television but Kate was fixated on the footage of last week’s show. The young blonde knew she was going to have to step up her game if she was going to win this battle so she stood in front on Kate’s line of sight blocking her view. Kate looked up and towards Melody and faked a smile.

Kate: Hi.

Straight after saying hello Kate went back to watching the big screen behind her tag team partner before Melody’s song like voice stole a percentage of her attention.

Melody: Hey, how are you feeling?

The gobsmacked look on Kate’s face said it all she wasn’t in a good mood and Melody could see that but she was only trying to help. She quickly back herself up with a few more words.

Melody: Don’t answer that it was a silly question, nevertheless what are you doing?

She looked at the TV over her left shoulder before looking back down towards Kate who was still watching the footage, replaying last week’s Climax Control over and over trying to pinpoint where it all went wrong for her. Melody turned back to the footage just as Justin announced Polly Pocket the new champion, the sound of that even put a shiver down her spine. In a way Melody still felt very connected to that belt, I mean she had held it the longest in Sin City Wrestling history… so she kind of felt like it’s mother but that was a different story right now the story was about Kate.

Kate: Seeing where it all went wrong.

Kate reached over and grabbed a hold of her remote control she was about to rewind the footage and watch the same match over again, Melody couldn’t tell how long she had been sitting her but it had to be a while as her best friend looked drained.

Melody: Oh don’t beat yourself over it Kate, so what you lost the Bombshell Internet Championship? That doesn’t define you, a few losses doesn’t ruin your career it’s what you do next that matters. So sitting on your couch all day re-watching your last match isn’t good. You need to learn from it and move on Kate. Plus we finally have our first tag team match this weekend, you need to shake the fears that you have about yourself off and get back to the daily grind of being a wrestler.

Melody tried to use her sweetest voice hoping that Kate would see the light and that she would come around however the stern look on Kate’s face said otherwise.

Kate: That’s easy for you to say, you didn’t just lose your belt.

She could tell that the tone that Kate had used wasn’t directed at her she was just bitter about her loss, Mel knew that within a couple of days she would be over It and back on track but she needed it to be sooner rather than later.

Melody: No it’s not easy for me to say especially to the woman who took my belt from me. Now get up, turn this match off, go have something to eat… go shower and let’s start working on plans for this Sunday night. Also go give Teddy a big smooch he is worried sick about you… we both are… please Kate.

Melody started to point around Kate’s house as she was unsure where the kitchen or bathroom was but she was demanding that her tag team partner get up off this couch and do something. Kate just looked up at Melody looking at her stunned but she didn’t move.

Melody: Do I have to drag your arse out of this chair? Because I will.. Don’t make me do it.

Her hands flew down to her hips and Melody’s right foot started tapping the flooring underneath it she was getting inpatient and she was going to kick Kate up the arse one way or another to bring her back to fighting good. She was being assertive something that was so unlike Melody but desperate times call for well, you know… desperate measures.

Melody: Fine if you’re going to continue to sulk, I’m going to collect my overnight bag, go back to the airport, fly another five hours, go back home and I’ll figure out how we are going to beat the Mean Girls on my own.

Melody turned on the heels of her feet and she wasn’t going to turn back and look at Kate hoping that she could shock an reaction out of her partner. Kate finally said something that caught Melody’s attention.

Kate: You brought an overnight bag?

Melody turned back to look at Kate with a smile on her face, lighting up the mood before she flicked a long luscious lock of her blonde hair over her tanned shoulder.

Melody: Yes you big dork.

She was hopeful as Kate had started to respond, finally she made her way out of the chair and made her way over towards the shorter female. Kate was starting to come around and see sense in all of this and Melody was praying it was for the best.

Kate: You came all this way for me?

Kate looked down at Melody in disbelief unsure on what was happening at first but a small smile shifted on her face as she watched Melody nod her head up and down to say yes.

Melody: You’re my friend, a friend who needs help at the moment so let me help you… please?

Kate didn’t have to say anything as she just slowly nodded her head as well before the two headed out of the living room and towards the kitchen. Well that’s where the cameras leave you for now, as well it’s secret business what gets said in preparing for a team’s first ever tag team match. Let’s just say with a bit of a kick up the bum from Melody and a bit of training and planning hopefully these two polar opposite Bombshells can get on the same page before Sunday and let’s hope that Kate can drag herself out of the little funk that she is in at the moment and look towards the future.

The future being this Sunday night when these two Hair Best Friends take on the tag team of Mercedes Vargas and the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roulette Champion Veronica Taylor also known as The Mean Girls. If Kate and Melody are wanting to walk away from this one with a win they are going to have to work together and both put in the time and effort that will be needed in beating them after all everyone knows when you face one Mean Girl you face them all so thinking that this is going to be a simple tag team match is completely out of this world.

Anyways let’s just say the next twenty-four hours for Melody where tough being away from J2H but always rewarding as she was helping a friend in need. Let’s all tune in on Sunday to see how much of a helping hand Melody was or if she made any difference at all? Let’s pray that she did because I really don’t wish to witness Melody being dragged over the coals by the fourteen thousand six hundred and twenty-two Mean Girls members… especially on the Christmas Show that would just well… it wouldn’t be cricket.  

**

The scene opens up back on the right side of America for Melody Grace as she sits outside her bedroom, on the balcony overlooking the beautiful surroundings of Beverly Hills. She is wearing a tight pair of blue jeans, with a white choker top, while her long blonde hair is out and blowing in the cool afternoon breeze. She turns away from looking at the scenery and back towards the camera with a shy smile on her face.

Melody: It’s been a while since I’ve done this so bear with me as I blow the cob webs off the old slagging your opponent’s play book… oh wait that’s right... I don’t need to use a burn book to get under the skin of my opponent’s skin. I can just do it like a regular person and not copy and paste from the block buster movie Mean Girls. Well It’s playtime again this Sunday night when myself and Kate Steele get to go two on two with Mercedes Vargas and Veronica Taylor… I mean what a blast am I right? I bet everyone is looking forward to seeing the Mean Girls back in action, am I right? What’s that? I’m wrong. Of course, I’m wrong because no one in their right minds would even give this rehashed stable a time of day if it didn’t have Delia running the scenes and pulling the strings. I mean seriously, imagine Veronica Taylor or Mercedes Vargas running this Mean Girls show by themselves… desperate housewives eat your heart out.  

As she sits in a large egg shaped chair she runs her right hand through her hair, her fingers twirling the long strands once she reaches the end. Her big hazel eyes don’t leave the camera as she continues to work.

Melody: It’s clear as day to me I mean without the mastermind of Delia this stable would just be who they have always been nobodies… I mean first we have Veronica Taylor. Veronica I have no braincells Taylor. The girl who can’t even see that her own team mates insult her intelligence on the daily. The same Bombshell who believes in herself so much that she can’t even finish her full promo packages… yeah that girl. That annoying little weed that refuses to just well nick off. I guess the only thing I can say about Veronica is that she is persistent, but so is that rash she occasionally gets on her face around her lips. Oh well I guess she will just call me jealous, right? I’m a basic jealous beeeeach. Little does she know, she ended up with the loser of The Power Play while I ended up with the Main-Event. She’ll probably say that her boyfriend is better than mine and that they would totally destroy us in a match up blah, blah, blah… let’s look at the facts… No just no. she wouldn’t, he couldn’t and they can’t and won’t it’s that simple. The greatest thing is I don’t need a burn book or to draw a funny diagram to show everyone why because the proof is in the pudding… that Veronica Taylor might have had my number once before, but ever since that night she has never been able to stop me or catch me since. You see she might have pinned me once but I can assure you it will never happen again… because while she is too busy playing at the bottom of the pond keeping safe… I’ve been out there making a name for myself and facing people in Sin City Wrestling, who actually have ambitions of bettering themselves… while Veronica is fair to concerned with her fake diamond choker and her lame basic sayings that she is missing her chance to climb the ladder… and yet she has the audacity to call the rest of us Bombshells stupid? At least we finish our promos… and don’t just leave us hanging with technical glitches.

With a confident wink and smirk Melody quickly licks her glossed lips and continues.

Melody: I guess I should probably respect our Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roulette Champion? But I’m just so sorry it’s hard to do when she is too concerned with her highlighter than making actual highlights that matter on the weekly shows. Oh, but Melody, Veronica totally planned the whole Mean Girls reunification… and she totally hits the highlight reels… the only highlight I’ve seen from Veronica where she wasn’t riding off the coat tails of other people was when she… oh wait… I can’t think of any… because leeches be leeches and the only way she can get her fill is when she is sucking on someone else… for example the bulked up slimy pizza delivery boy Giani… Delia, Mercedes… oh and the time she dropped her panties and to her knees for Mr Billionaire Miles… some great accomplishments you got their girlfriend. Just do me a favour in this match, tighten your cheap plastic choker before the match and choke yourself out…

The sound of a door shutting clicks in the background alerting to Melody that she isn’t alone, she knows James is somewhere near and well she simply has better things to do than talk about Veronica all day but she smiles and powers on through her speech.

Melody: Anyways do me a solid and try and think of original material when you start slagging my name out of your lips this week, do everyone a favour and shock us all because we are dying to see if you have any original thoughts or realness about you… I don’t care for you, which is sad because I like everyone but when it comes to you Veronica… I wouldn’t care if dropped off the face of this world… you claim to walk the walk but weekly you show us otherwise… this weekend will be no different... Kate and I will dismantle you and Mercedes and we’ll make it look like light work. That’s right Kate and I will do all the heavy lifting so once again you don’t even have to raise a finger to be on this week’s highlight reel… I mean when they show you getting pinned to the canvas one, two, three… That’s my goal Veronica… to make you suffer the defeat for your team simply because well I still hold some hope for Mercedes, as for you? I wish nothing but the worst for you.

Clicking her tongue off her bright white teeth Melody looks over her shoulder seeing no one but she knows James is listening. Turning her attention back to the camera with a smile she continues.

Melody: Speaking of Mercedes, what the hell girl? You were doing fine on your own, you were in big time matches doing great things and what? You suffer a couple of losses so you rebound back into the Mean Girls? Tragic is like hitting up an old ex-boyfriend when you realise you’ve got no one to spend New Year’s with. You could be great all on your own, in fact you are great I don’t see why you need to surround yourself with filth? It just doesn’t make sense. You’re selling yourself short and that’s annoying. I have always respected you but this dumb choice to re-join the Mean Girls has just erased you from all of that. Mercedes Vargas is my longest and most frequent competition in Sin City Wrestling I’ve had her number time and time again, now we must see if her joining the Mean Girls again will change her odds. I’m going to be real with you all, I don’t see it changing anything about the ongoing saga between herself and I.  Big Time Mercedes just simply can’t beat me, so why does she think she is going to beat me while I’m tagging with my Hair Best Friend Kate Steele? She’s got no chance… and it’s actually makes me feel sorry for her. I truly am Mercedes, I mean are you that insecure about your career that you had to back pedal into a group that overshadowed you? That kept you in the dark? That only liked you when you were winning that only used you when they needed you? You’re a fool… and for a lady who likes maths and numbers all of the calculations that you ran in your head before re-joining the Mean Girls should have all been screaming NO DON’T DO IT! And yet here you are once again lining up for them, being the battering-ram that they are going to use you as.

She shakes her head from side to side upset with Mercedes life choice.

Melody: It makes me sick knowing that such a talent like Mercedes is going to be wasted away again and lost all because she wants to hang with the “cool kids” oh honey you were cool before Delia and Veronica came along, I wish you could see that I wish you could see your worth… sadly that just won’t be happening this Sunday night because unfortunately for you you’re going to be on the losing team when Kate and I drag you through the mud and let you get stuck in it. Just stop and think for a second, do you really believe that Veronica will have you back one hundred per cent if this boils over? Because I know for a fact she’ll stick that Satan’s tail between her legs and she will high-tail it out of the ring leaving you to fend for yourself. Are you ready for that Mercedes? Are you ready to be mistreated again?

Melody stares down the lens of the camera as if she is talking directly to Mercedes.

Melody: Regardless of what happens this weekend ladies I can promise you one thing Kate and myself although we are a fresh young tag team we will knock the Mean Girls off their perch and show the whole world that we have what it takes to one day, one day maybe soon join the ranks of the tag team division. A division we won’t just run but we could rule. So Mercedes and Veronica… bring Delia, bring Holly… call up the old members… it doesn’t matter who you bring to the ring this Sunday night because… it’s Christmas time and ONLY Good girls get gifts at Christmas… and well Kate and I have been angels while you two have been nothing but naughty… so you’ve not going to be rewarded with a victory this weekend you’re going to taste defeat at the hands of the newish part time tag team on the block… Team Hair Best Friends… staring Kate Steele the Siren and me, Melody Grace Carpenter… Sin City Wrestling’s Little Miss Sunshine… are going to make the older tag team of The Mean Girls look dazed and confused once we beat them both with ease this Sunday night.

Melody smile at the camera once more before she hears a noise coming from inside her room.

Melody: Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got dinner date with a hot guy. However, let me leave you with this my Melephants… win or lose this weekend, I promise you we will have the best Christmas and the best New Years because we stick together… we are a team and we function well as a team. I look forward to seeing you all this Sunday night and I can’t wait to show you all what Kate and I can do together as the newest part time team on the roster… we might be a part time tag team but we are full time ass kickers… so the Mean Girls better be ready because were coming from them… alright my beautiful people I’ll see you Sunday… and after the show the Egg Nog is on me. Later Skaters.

Melody blows the camera a kiss singing off on her promotional video but before the cameras fade away to nothing James is seen stepping into the scene wearing his trademark grey suit with black shirt, this time it’s a Tom Ford arrangement. The Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion looks down at his girlfriend with a wicked smile on his face.

Melody: What’s wrong?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Oh nothing, I’m just proud of you.

Melody: Not as proud as I am of you.

Before James could disagree Melody plants her lips onto his and the cameras fade on the happy couple in a cute embrace.

20
Climax Control Archives / Hmm?
« on: December 02, 2016, 10:44:37 PM »
 Jingle Bells, Jingle Bells, JINGLE ALL THE WAY! OH MY GOD!! NO BODY FREAK OUT BUT IT’S TOTALLY THE FIRST OF DECEMBER and you know what that means RIGHT!?! SANTA IS ON HIS WAY!!! CHRISTMAS IS HERE!!! This is the BEST time of year and I LOVE IT!! I’m so excited I could cry, I mean what a better way to end this successful yet also stressful year, then a big giant red and green themed party with CANDY CANES. However there is a few things standing in my way between here and Christmas and well that’s the extra 24 days before December 25th also, I have a job to do and that job is to wrestle and it all picks up again this Sunday night when I Melody Grace Carpenter get to go one on one for the chance to prove that I’m worthy enough to maybe possibly one day face the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion.

Eeeeep!

No pressure or anything but this Sunday night is the match that will define my career and it will also set the pace for my climb to reaching the pinnacle that is the Bombshell Championship. All I have to do is beat Jessie Salco and I’m on my way up and up towards the top however things could come crashing down if I was to let Jessie Salco beat me. I mean she was the last challenger for the title and from my understanding she should have been at the back of the line, so if I’m facing the lady who should be at the back of the line, where does that leave me?

Cheese and crackers, I’m at the back of the line as well. This makes me sad, I mean it’s not my fault I went out with a shoulder injury, it’s not my fault that my stem rolling ways in Sin City Wrestling was cut short because of an injury and yet here I am having to prove myself again to everyone that I’m worth a damn.

Well damn, aint that a kick in the nut crackers.

Not only do I have to start at the bottom of the pit but I get to watch on while "deserving" people like Mikah get to go for the title in this week’s main event. Now whoa, hold up don’t get me wrong I kinda like Mikah and I guess she is okay… but does she really deserve to be in the spot she is in now? I mean at High Stakes she beat Sammi and Alexis… and now on this week’s card that is one of the reasons why she is stated as a worthy challenger… but like when I beat Sammi and Mercedes… I wasn’t even in contention? I dunno just kinda doesn’t make sense… I kinda feel like I’m the kid always reaching for something that is on the top shelf and well look at me I’m petite I’m basically the fun sized candy bar trying to compete in a world filled with regular sized candy bars.

Help me I’m drowning!

I mean I would love to scream that, I would love to make a big song and dance about what I believe is right and what I believe is wrong but the fact is, my song like voice isn’t one like a sirens and it would just fall on deaf ears. So you know what that means? I’ve gotta work for it, I mean work harder for it, I’m not sure how I even do that since when I was wrestling, I was busting my tooshy and burning my nose to the grind week in and week out to show everyone what I can do and it kinda just well… got over shadowed by people who didn’t deserve a second look but HEY.

Onwards and upwards my friends, there is no point being a Negative Nelly or well in this case a Negative Melly. I’ve basically living the dream, well apart from the being 100% successful in work aspect… but I do live with my White Knight, the man of my dreams in a perfect house with our perfect pets and we are in LOVE Yes Jam I did see your slip up on Twitter. NO TAKE BACKS!! I have THE BEST fans that anyone has ever had in Sin City Wrestling, regardless of what anyone will say my Melephants will out trumpet anyone else’s fans and that’s a… wait for it… A COLD HARD FACT!!! Ohhh year I’m also running my parent’s wine business while they’re on a global world tour of the universe, I’m also a successful hard working model who has her own make up line coming out so I have all of these wonderful things in my life…

And yet I still can’t get a single solo main event or a gat damn Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship match?

Life confuses me and really hurts my head at times, but fear not baby Melephants for I have a grand plan that is on the scale of greatest plans alive and well the plan is best described by my idol, the lady I look up to for all of my life advice, Miss Britney Spears. Well apart from the time she went crazed and shaved herself bald, oh and that time she had kids to Federline, oh and that time she was caught wearing no panties, OH and that time she was caught driving with her kids in the car unbuckled… but apart from all those times Miss Spears has been on point with her life advice, I mean Oops I did it again is like my catchphrase and I’m totally getting off point. The point of all of this was to tell you about my grand plan of grandeur of grandness and that all boils down to two simple words. This plan is well... simple…  it’s all I’ve gotta do to get to where I’m going and one day taste the sweetness of my hard labour… all I’ve gotta do now is get to…

Work B!tch.

**

Morning struggles;

We open up inside the lavish home of J2H and his girlfriend Melody Grace; a few alternations have been made around the house with the Christmas spirit being taken to the full extreme. Much to James dislike his house really did look like a well organised Santa’s workshop as everything had its place and was delicately used for decorations but in his mind it was way over the top and something he never thought he would ever see in his house. J2H could be seen walking down the last of his steps with pain still evident in his eyes, the effects of facing off in the Thunder-dome match was still radiating from his body. He limped his way across the formal entrance room, past the three grand Christmas trees. He was wearing just a pair of baggy grey sweat pants that were clinging on to his hips, he was shirtless and his hair was a styled mess. His body was battered and bruised but he was still in the best shape of his life as his muscles were shredded and proud to be on display. In his right hand James was swinging a pink bag, a tell-tale pink bag that had light pink stripes on it that all females were familiar with. As he shuffled across the rooms he was looking for Melody but he couldn’t find her that was until he popped his head into their living room.

Melody was sitting in front of the burning in home fire place, just watching the flames almost in a trance. She was known to do this from time to time when she needed to think there was something soothing she got from extreme fire and ice. James believes it’s because she’s a borderline hippy, however she shaves and doesn’t have an issue with designer things. Her long blonde hair was down and cascading around her shoulders and she was wearing a cute little green button up dress. She was dressed ready for Christmas even if she was a few days early.  James rounded the couch that was behind Melody and he silently dropped the bag down beside the white couch so it was hiding before he walked over towards her. His feet shuffling on the floorboards, but still it wasn’t until his hands were on her shoulders rubbing them before Melody had even realised that he was in the same room as her. She was lost in thought, being consumed by doubts.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Why do we have the fire roaring when it’s still hot outside?

James looked down at Melody who just titled her head up to the side to look at him; she had a soft smile on her face that screamed innocence.

Melody:  It’s winter Jam.

Her cheers were flushed red from the fire as she turned her attention back towards it. James on the other hand just continued to rub Melody’s shoulders feeling the tension built up in her muscles.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Not in Cali. It’s never winter in Cali.

He had a point, it was hot outside and yet Melody had the house locked up and the fire roaring inside leaving it to feel like a sauna.

Melody:  Oh… well… it’s Christmas Eve, eve, eve, eve… eve?

James cracked a smile at Melody’s attempt to explain her actions, he had to hand it to her she was pretty creative when it came to explaining herself. Melody turned to look up at her boyfriend as he slowly made his way down to floor beside her. The looks he was making she could still see that he was in a world of pain and that was heart breaking for her to watch.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Are you going to tell me what has you sitting in front of the fire, staring at it like you’re in some sort of trance? Or are we going to sit around all day and play the guessing game of what’s going on with Melody? Don’t get me wrong, I like playing that game, zero per-cent of the time… but this look on your face pains me.

He wrapped his arm over her shoulders and pulled her into him before he leant back and placed his spine against the soft couch that was behind them. A slight groan left his lips as James fought through the pain of being in this position. Right now his main focus was getting Melody out of this mood she was in. Melody turned to look at him as she lifted her right hand and placed it on the side of his cheek, stroking it softly as she looked deep into his eyes.

Melody:  Are you sure we can’t just start a family like right now? I mean if you keep taking on stupid silly matches and doing crazy high risk spots, you won’t be able to chase after the kids.

She looked his body up and do still finding the same bruises and scars from almost two weeks ago, she was sad this whole thing made her sad. She was proud of him and she knew he was more that capable but she hated the way he was in a mess for the following weeks after his big time matches. Something she couldn’t get her head around, each time he defended that title more and more of him would come home to her injured, broke and bruised. James just reached up and pulled Melody’s hand away from his face, he knew what she was thinking inside her mind and he wanted to put that all the bed. He was fine and he was fine because he was now at home with her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> We have been over this; you’re not becoming a stay at home mother, so spill what’s on your mind?

He was searching her hazel eyes looking for answers as his fingers interlocked with hers as they now sat back against the sofa on the floor looking toward each other, side by side.

Melody:  Bu-but I’m needed at home by like our pets, I mean Dexter not so much, he just comes and goes… he’s all grown up but Puppy needs me.

Her little puppy dog eyes were pleading with him, she would give up everything to just stay at home and wait on him answering his every call. Not because that’s what James did, he didn’t ask anything from her other than she be happy but Melody enjoyed her time as a “house girlfriend” it made her feel important.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well I need you to come to work with me you keep me from making irrational decisions, plus you’re the only one I like there so… what are you smiling at?

James couldn’t help but notice the massive grin on her face it was lit up brighter than their 12 Christmas tress combined. Reaching up he pushed a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear so he could see her smile in all its glory.

Melody:  You need me.

Her voice was quiet almost shy as she spoke towards him, she had never heard him say anything like that to her. Melody’s heart was skipping beats per minute as butterflies swirled in her tummy.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Of course I do, I might not say it out loud but I’m pretty sure you know it. If not I must be doing a really shitty job in this boyfriend role.

James had a look of concern on his face that Melody made sure she removed, instantly as she pulled her hand out of his and rested it back on the side of his face cupping it there holding him.

Melody:  Noooo, don’t say that you’re the best at it. I was just blushing because

She was stumbling to find the words but James knew they were good ones, but the smile on his face said something he was going to crack a joke.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> because it’s one thousand degrees in here?

He fake wiped his brow as if he was dabbing sweat away as Melody playfully tapped his shoulders, James fake an “ouch” face as he watched Melody’s hand slide down from his shoulder to his chest. She had her palm pressed up against his muscles as she wiggled her way closure towards him. It would only be a matter of moments before he felt her manicured nails dig into his skin as she spoke.

Melody:  Haha… You’re hilarious.

James took a bow as if to agree with her before he placed his hand on her right hip and pulled her closer to him, so now Melody was sitting sideway looking completely at him, while his body was still turned straight on to the fire. His eyes however belonged to hers as he looked for those answers he desperately needed.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Now tell me what’s up, so I can help you ease this mind of yours. It’s not that I don’t like your sassy side on Twitter or your deep internal thinking soul side you get by open flames… it’s just I want my Melody back. This house is only so big and it can’t contain both of us being hot heads.

He was asking her again but gently he didn’t want her to force her into telling him something that she didn’t want to but he wanted to make sure she knew that she could come to him at any time. Melody’s fingers on cue started to trace around the outline of his tattoos something that was all too familiar as she had done it since day one, even when she was trying to sneak into his parties she was always fascinated by them. She slowly lifted her eyes back up to his and sighed.

Melody:  Okay, but like you can’t laugh at me or judge me or like yell at me.

She was being serious and James could see that but he didn’t want the moment to be ruined with stern answer, she should have known by now that he would never yell at her or judge her… laugh at her well she was forever causing mischief and making a cute fool out of herself daily so he couldn’t promise that.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What have you done?

Melody sighed of course he would ask that, but she couldn’t blame him she was always meddling or breaking things that lead to the above question being a prominent question in this household.

Melody:  I haven’t done anything, I just well I thought I would feel on top of the moon from my last match you know? I came back; beat an injury that could have left me with a gummy arm… I beat Big Match Mercedes… we tore the house down, the fans were excited I was excited but like… now I’m like… kinda… just like meh?

She shrugged her shoulders as she couldn’t find the right words to describe what she was feeling. James just looked at her his brows coming together as he seemed confused by her attitude towards their line of work.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Meh?

It was more of a follow up question to get her to inform him what she was feeling. It concerned him that she felt this way about her return to wrestling, but he wasn’t going to verbally smack her back into place just yet.

Melody:  Like I don’t know James, I thought I would be like wooohooo but I’m kinda more like eep?

Melody looked into James’ eyes and they were screaming the truth, she didn’t know what was wrong with her all of her life she wanted to become a wrestler and now she was one, she couldn’t seem to find her spot or her happiness in it all.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> So let me get this straight, you’re happy you’re back, you’re happy you won, you’re happy you have your fans behind you but you’re not happy?

Ding, ding, ding we have a winner James was always good at working out the puzzles that Melody often left him with as she struggled explaining her feelings with real words.

Melody:  I wouldn’t say not happy because I’m happy I’m just lost… I mean like last time I worked my butt off, I went above and beyond and like… I don’t want this time round to be the same… I mean like I don’t mean I’m going to be lazy I just don’t want to work my fingers to the bone to come up empty handed.

Her brows had come together as she was trying to explain it but she knew she had said the wrong thing by the look on James’ face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> So being the longest reigning Bombshell Internet Champion, is like being empty handed?

Oh she knew where she had messed up now and she quickly took a big inhale before exhaling with a sigh.

Melody:  No, I… I can’t explain it, I just want more but the more I think about it the more I just know I’m going to end up with less. Even if I beat Salco this week and set myself on the right path to becoming the Bombshell Championship, I’ll have to topple Crystal or Mi—kah.

That name came out of Melody’s mouth so dryly that she almost choked, something that James didn’t miss he didn’t know what the story was with Melody and Mikah as they seemed friendly on Twitter but every now and then Melody had this weird vibe around her when it came to the former Bombshell Champion.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You feeling okay Mel? That last name seemed hard to say.

James pretended to place the back of his hand on her forehead to check her temperature but Melody just swashed his hand away, before her hazel eyes narrowed in angry.

Melody:  I’ve decided I’m going to pick J2H’s side. He’s like the boss right? Hashtag he’s the champ.

Melody was putting on a voice that James could only describe as Melody’s attempt of sounding like Mikah, but she was failing. He tried to hide his smile as he stopped her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel…

Melody just looked at him with her narrowed eyes, before she parted her glossed lips once again.

Melody:  Hashtag stay in your lane, hashtag I’ll claw her eyes out, hashtag just because my boyfriend is better than your husband doesn’t give you the right to try and suck up to mine. Hashtag get off your knees it’s never going to happen.

She was being sassy again and apart of James liked it because it showed off a new passionate side to her, while a massive part of him didn’t enjoy it because it wasn’t the Melody he had fallen for. Reaching up he placed his hand on the side of her face before he ran his thumb over her glossed lips, getting her to stop talking.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Melody…

He tried to get her to stop but Melody just pulled her face to the side and continued.

Melody:  Hashtag Sorry, not sorry.

Fighting back the urge to laugh James just grabbed a hold of his girlfriend and rolled her towards him, scooping her up a little as now he sat with his back still against the sofa. Melody was sitting on his lap facing him, while he dragged his legs up so he back was resting on his knees. His hands were holding hers as he looked up at her, with a slight hint of pain in his eyes as this position wasn’t the best for him but he was going to make it work.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Come here… What if I can promise you this time round, you won’t feel so empty handed?

Their hands played together on his lap as Melody just looked down at him, her blonde hair flowing around her face while she thought about what he had just said.

Melody:  You can’t promise that, people already think i’m only getting this far in my career because I’m “bagging” you…that doesn’t even make sense.

She screwed up her nose at that statement she didn’t know what bagging was but she didn’t think about it the way it was implied.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I think they meant “banging”

Melody’s cheeks flushed red as she quickly pulled her hands away from James to hide her bright red cheeks with her hands.

Melody:  Oh that makes so much more sense now…

A little giggle escaped her lips as she looked down at him, James dragged his back up off the sofa and pulled himself towards Melody. His chin forehead resting on her chin as he adjusted the position he was in with some slight groans from pain. He pulled back from Melody so he could look up into her eyes while his hands sat on each of her hips holding her close.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Now, can we just put all these doubts to rest. This time round things will be different, I can feel it. Now stop worrying about this, you deserve the best you’ll get the best… career wise, life wise, love wise… just be happy Mel cause when you’re sassy and sad, that makes me miserable and I don’t want our first Christmas to be like that… I want us to be happy… so I propose…

Melody’s eyes grew wide and James knew he had used the wrong word the second he had said it.

Melody:  You what?

She was all excited thinking that something was going to happen but she knew it wasn’t going to but hey she had a glimmer of hope that one day it would happen. James just raised his hands in innocence before he smiled up at her with a cheeky look on his face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> My bad. Poor choice of words, I suggest we start a new tradition, where each day in December we do something little to surprise one another… I’ll let you get off with today because you didn’t know my plans… but here… open this.

He reached over the left hand side of him reaching around the side of the couch before his fingers held onto the silky fabric of the gift bags handles. He dragged the gift bag out from beside the couch with a smile on his face, while he watched Melody look on like a kid in a candy store. She loved getting gifts as much as she said she didn’t need them or want them. Reaching out he offered Melody the two tone pink bag that she took from him gently, not snatching it even though she wanted to see what was inside. She opened the bag and pushed the tissue paper to the side before a shy smile crossed her face but the look in her eyes said it all she was internally screaming from excitement.

Melody:  How did you even get these? They’re not even out yet until next year?

Melody was looking at a range of 2017 items of the Victoria Secret’s precious line, a line that was only available to the rich and famous. Her right hand entered the bag as she gently rummaged through the several items, seeing that James had at least 12 different outfits and sets of lingerie for her to wear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I have my ways. You like?

The look on her face said it all as she placed the lacy, silky, sheer, black, blue, red, pink, purple items down back into the bag before she placed the bag down to James’ side. Her hands reached down to his face as she pulled him towards her stealing a small kiss.

Melody:  I LOVE THEM… however I feel like this is a double surprise present… where we both get benefits?

Their lips were just inches apart as Melody raised her eyebrow at him, wondering what James’ hidden agenda was with this gift. However she didn’t have to wait long as he dragged his fingertips along her thighs before they traced up to her behind, sliding up under the sheer fabric of her green dress. He had missed being this close to her and over the past few days even thought they had been together the whole time, they weren’t really taking full advantage of their big house without Simpson around. Before she could react he already had his lips onto hers kissing her softly before he pulled away gently to speak.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What can I say, I’m an ideas man? Now… go get changed, we’ll pick some wine and for the rest of the day… I highly recommend we take advantage of every single item in that bag. Trust me Melody, stop worrying about your future, because believe me it’s going to be bright… both of ours will.

He stole another kiss from her before they both parted, one heading for the bedroom to get changed the other heading towards their cellar to find the right drop of wine to add to this moment.

**

Mid-morning madness;

Melody had done what James had suggested and changed into a pair of lovely Victoria Secrets bra and panties, which ones you ask? Well that’s a secret duh. She had freshened up her hair by placing it high on top of her head in a messy but fancy bun while draped around her body was a silky pink gown that was hiding the set she had picked for him, so it was a well secret.  She made her way down the stairs and looked around this level of this house before she made her way down to the wine cellar to see if everything was okay. Her heart was racing as the what ifs had flooded her mind, he still wasn’t a 100 per-cent and she was fearful that he might have been passed out somewhere. Melody quickly scamped down the hallway before she made her way to the cellar door, swinging off the frame she came to a stop as she saw him still looking for the right bottle of wine.

Melody:  Are you okay?

Walking up behind him she slipped her hands around his waist pulling herself into him, so he could feel the coolness of her silky robe on his bare back. James just turned to his side looking down towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Yeah babe I was just making sure we still had plenty of wine.

Melody looked around the room her eyes narrowing as the room was filled with bottles of wine, it was chilled to the right temperature and the bottles were all placed on timed racks that would roll the bottles at certain times to make sure the alcohol didn’t sour.

Melody:  We currently own and operate a Vineyard, we shouldn’t have an issue.

She looked at him not sure what he was hiding from her but he forced out a smile.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You never know, it could be where Dexter’s been hiding out?

Turning to look down at her, he draped his left arm over her shoulders before making his way towards the doorway as Melody followed him, watching him take small steps from the pain.

Melody:  You’re still in pain Jam, we don’t have to do this… we could just snuggle up and watch movies? I don’t want you in anymore pain.

Shaking his head from side to side James refused to give up on his well-planned day of alone time with Melody. He stopped and turned around so he could look her in the eyes so she could see that he was okay.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Are you kidding me, I’ve been in pain all week hanging out to give you your surprise.

She gave off a cocky smile before Melody’s eyes dropped to the floor, for some reason she felt responsible for all of this.

Melody:  Oh… well… sorry?

James shifted the bottle of wine from his right hand to his left hand so he could use his right hand to cup the bottom of Melody’s jaw. He lifted her head gently before crouching down just the slightest bit so their eyes were locked in one another.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Why are you sorry? It’s not your fault I’ve been banged up and unable to do the basics, like walking up those stairs in one attempt.

He was making light of his situation as the last few days haven’t been the best for him pain wise but James was a fighter and he would never let it hold him back from doing what he loved… or in this case who he loved. Melody just pouted as she pulled her bottom lip into her mouth she was concerned for him. She was worried about the pressure he was putting on his body lately and it was driving her wild. A small sigh escaped her lips as she reminded him of his struggles from the pass week.

Melody:  Or putting your own socks on, or tying your own shoe laces or washing your own hair… my poor Jammy Jam.

She looked sad at him and that wasn’t the mood he wanted her in, he wanted her to be happy to be excited and he wanted her to feel appreciated for all of the odd jobs that she had done for him while he was recovering. She had gone above and beyond what she needed to do for him and he knew it, however she would do it all over again in a heartbeat because when she made his life easier or when she helped him that’s what made her truly happy.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> And for that I thank you… But I was talking about a different type of pain.

He was hinting at something that was so far over her head that Melody was lost for logic.

Melody:  Oh well why didn’t you tell me, I would have got you pain killers?

She seemed mad with herself now because he was in pain and she didn’t see it to help him in his times of need. James just let out a chuckle he knew what he meant but clearly it had been lost in translation when it came to Melody.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It can’t be solved with pills Mel.

He pulled her closer towards him before he traced a line of kisses up from her lips to her right ear, meanwhile Melody should have been enjoying the feeling of his flesh on hers but she was over analysing what he had just said to her.

Melody:  I’m so lost? I don’t even think I can help you if I can’t fix it with the tablets the doctor gave me to give to you.

The blank look on her face said it all she had no idea what he was hinting at and it was amusing to him. James just wrapped his free right arms around her before whispering into her ear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Oh you’ll help… it’s fine… just be you. Now let’s get out of here.

Without another thing said he left her side and headed towards the door while Melody just followed behind him. Reaching up her hand found the light switch that was hidden behind a stack of boxes that she assumed was the light switch for the cellar as she was still getting used to the layout of her house. However James was already out of the room, holding the door open for Melody while balancing the bottle of wine in his hand while about to hit the correct light switch that was outside the room on the wall. At the same time the flicked their switches and the main lighting in the room shut off, leaving Melody in the dark, however under her feet a glow of tube lights flicking to light seeped out from under the floor boards. Shining up into the room, Melody looked at the lights before looking over towards James.

Melody:  Why is there?

Before she could finish her question the puzzled look on James’ face stopped her, he had never seen this before in all his years of living here in this house.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well that’s new.

Melody took rushed steps towards James who was standing in the doorway looking confused at what he was staring at.

Melody:  Why is there light shining from under the flooring?

He turned towards Melody not sure how to answer her as she had a frightened look on her face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I have no idea.

That didn’t help his case as Melody clung onto James free arm instantly putting James into the protector role, as she was trying to fight the fact that she was worried.

Melody:  Should we rip it up and have a look?

The sound of her voice didn’t seem like she was took keen on the idea and if James was being honest he was a bit troubled about their discovery.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not ripping up our floorboards Mel.

James turned to Melody with a reassuring look on his face acting as if he was okay to just brush all of this off for now.

Melody:  Oh good idea, what if it’s a trap? What if like it’s a curse or something?

She squeezed his arm a little tighter that drew a smile from him once again; he liked knowing that she felt safe beside him. James just looked at the blaring lights radiating from his floor boards before he turned to his girlfriend.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You have been watching way too much Vampire Diaries babe, it’s weird… but don’t stress about it I’ll organise someone to come take a look at it tomorrow.

With that said and done James took a step back from the doorway pulling Melody out of harm’s way as the door clicked shut in front of them. Melody now stood beside James who had his right arm draped over her shoulders, while his left hand was carrying the bottle of white wine, the vintage label that he knew was her favourite. His left hand swung gently as he started to walk off with Melody by his side trying to forget what he had just witnessed before heading towards the steps that would lead them up to the middle floor of their house.

Melody:  Are you sure, we could call someone now if you want?

Melody wrapped her long slender arm around James’ waist as she helped support him as he walked, she looked up at him as made their way to the stairs and he ushered her to walk in front of him. Melody took off up the steps before him, while James just stood back admiring the work of art that was before him as her pink robe slide up her long slender legs as she made her way up the stairs showing off the bottom her rounded caboose.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m sure…I’d rather be discovering other things right now.

He licked his lips before Melody turned around and caught him in the act.

Melody:  HEY NO PEEKING!

He threw his hands up in innocence as she smiled at him, she had to give him points for being stealthy. Quickly turning back around Melody slowly made her way up the stairs letting James have his moment before he followed up them behind her.

**

Jessie, Jessie, Jessie... it looks like you're the wrong girl in the wrong place this Sunday night when we finally go one on one once again however this time, it's for the chance to show the bosses that we have what it takes to go for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship... sure is not a number one contenders match however it's a match that sets us off on the right path... the winner of course will gain the upper hand and will be one step closer to the belt... who will it be?

Will it be you? Sadly for you... it won't be.

Will it be me? You can bet your last dollar that I will do everything in my power to beat you this weekend... like I have done every other time I have faced you. Why? Because I have a hunger, I have a need to prove myself to the bosses while you will be too hungover from your failed attempt at beating Crystal at High Stakes. I'm fuelled by the need to prove myself you'll be clouded by your past failures and trust me I'll use them to show everyone that you're not ready for the big leagues.

I had to laugh this week on Twitter when I poked the bear to see how you would react with a little trash talk... I truly did especially at the part when you said you were so close to capturing the Bombshell Championship. Trust me you weren't even in the same ball park of Crystal and yet for some reason you still see yourself as one of main attractions when you are and always will be just be little Jessie Salco.

Little Jessie Salco who will get to face SCW's little miss sunshine this Sunday night in her second match back from injury. Will I take it easy? No. Will I let my fans down, never. So welcome to a new era in the Bombshell division, a era where the true top stars will rise above the people with the big mouths. You see you keep talking about how you deserved your shot, how you deserve your spot but your actions just can't back up your words. This Sunday night night won't be any different and eventually you'll learn the hard way that you're just a stepping stone on my way to the top. I don't even have to scream my worth because my actions will back up that I'm worth my weight in gold around here...

Sun City Wrestling Bombshell Championship Gold... to be exact.

That beautiful belt is coming home to me and all I have to do is beat you and I'll be on the right path... I'll call it the golden brick road...

So Salco and my beautiful Melephants get ready because I'm coming for it all... and you can guarantee that I'll be walking away with it...

See you Sunday night my lovelies when we start a new story together one that will have a happy ending and where my Melephants and I will live happily ever after...

All we have to do is beat the Salco and if I'm known for anything in SCW it's being able to beat Jessie under any / all circumstances... so see you this Sunday Jessie.

Mwah!

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 6